Fantasy Highland Academy for Powered Individuals [Open]

[The Suspicious Eye]

Heartland Event

Spoiler: Heartland Events

Insert the End of Heartland Event.

Beware the TransfersJanuary 8, 2120The sun rose and the dreary bells of morning class rang through the campus. As much as everyone enjoyed or hated the winter break, school had begun once again. The shuffle of the upperclassmen moving above the Freshman dorms grew louder as everyone made their way towards the main campus for class or breakfast. Some were weary, others excited, most were apathetic to return to the daily grind of classes. Others still loved to wake up the freshmen, a loud screech bounced off the walls of the freshmen common room, it was upperclassmen with a super sonic voice.

“Wake up freshmen! You don't get this treatment when you're older.” Another upperclassman said with a chuckle as they pounded on the doors.

“Enjoy the transfers! Don’t be late kiddos.” A perky girl added.

“Don’t fuck up now! You’re only just starting!”

Though the routine was the same as before, there was still something different. It is a new year, to be filled with new friends, enemies and experiences.

HAPI: Freshman Year Second Semester“Goooood Morning my lovely HAPI students this is as always your stellar announcer Flava with the dish on the day. I have a sneaking suspicion that some of you will be getting new members in your classes today. That’s right! We’re getting transfers in every grade! Give them a HAPI welcome when you meet them. Next in news the school mission board has been updated and freshmen in groups of 3 or more are allowed to take on these missions solo.” As Flava went on our favorite group of freshmen students skipped breakfast to head to their first class of the day, cooking.

Why eat in a busy cafeteria when their teacher would make them the most delicious food they were going to make in class? Opening the door to the sound of freshly brewed coffee and the soft whirr of the vents above the cooking stations rang, greeting them.

Their culinary teacher Mr. Tate smiled and waved to the class as they entered. Hit by the overwhelming smells of freshly baked bread, warm cinnamon rolls and fluffy omelettes. “Good morning class! I hope you all had a wonderful Christmas and new year.” The girls flocked over to their teacher for smalltalk and flirting. Mr. Tate was the replacement teacher after Mrs. Honey went into labor in November, and the girls have loved him ever since. Constantly obsessing over their handsome teacher who can cook like a pro.

“How was your Christmas Mr. Tate?”

“Did you do anything for New year's?”

“We tried your recipes off your SM account. They were so good!”

Mr.Tate gave them all a warm smile. He was certainly surprised at the avid interest the girls had in him, however was a polite man. “Well girls it was lovely. I spent Christmas with my ex-wife,” The girls all have a soft rise in their breaths as they heard him say ex wife. Still happy that he was single. Mr. Tate raised a brow but smiled, “and my daughter. And spent New Years with some friends in Cairo. I'm so glad you girls were able to try some of the recipes out. You can certainly use them on the final if you’d like.” Noticing the headmaster in the door with a group of students Mr. Tate nodded and looked at the girls. “It's time to take your seats ladies.”

Looking out to his class he spoke warmly. “Class as you heard we have some new additions to our school.” He opened the door and let the new students and headmaster in. Elias stood beside the doorway as he watched the student stand in front of the classroom. “Please welcome our newest members.” He looked to the group, cocking his head with a pleasant muse. “Please introduce yourselves and tell us something fun about yourself that no one would expect.”

Brinni SoftSmile Scarlett-Wulf Verite The Prophet Elysium Little Shenanigans KarenAKAMint Hibiscus gorgeousss

 

[Elysium]

The rumored ghost of Highland

For nearly ten years, Highland had been rumored to be haunted. The rumored ghost appeared at the darkest hours of night, wandering all over campus and speaking in Latin. He never harmed the occasional person he came in contact with. Just observed. And attempted to communicate. But no one spoke his language.

Over time, he learned the language. And he retreated to haunting the library. Every book read, memorized, and returned neatly to its shelf. The library was then vacated after being efficiently cleaned. More people began to come into contact with the soul, and with his nature, physically and socially known as The Revenant, The Undead, or (according to tabletop nerds The Lich.

But he was in no class. No clique. No clubs. He did his thing, sticking to the dark hours.

For his time was the time of the dead.

For Mortem was no ordinary "ghost" or "zombie" power user. He was a Soul, an actual human soul torn from heaven or hell and made… flesh.

But he was unlike any creature walking the earth. He lived in the material and ethereal realms. In his material form, he was an extremely tall, emaciated husk of a human, a body with no features, definition, or… protrusions. His skull was similarly constructed, a head shaped mass of flesh drawn tight across a roughly skull-shaped skeletal structure.

As a ghost, he was a single glowing white eye in a ever changing mass of opaque smoke that could be massive or microscopic.

And he had other powers, ones he only used on occasion.

He was an incarnation of death. He was an anomaly of science and faith.

And the Headmaster had requested his presence.

Elias sat in his office thinking about who or what he is exactly letting into his academy. Elias didn't spend time on campus, instead he spent most of his energy working on the academy’s secret project, finding and saving empowered children from poor situations. However this situation was… different. This...boy was a living embodiment of power, a soul trapped on this Earth through sheer power. Elias knew he needed to help him but didn't know how.

Mortem floated and roiled through the halls of Highland, heading towards the majestic doors of the Headmaster's office. The man who saved him from true exile had requested his presence. And he was running out of books at the library. He would have to request more.

But now was not the time. His single eye shone in the darkness, shining against the darkness in the halls. It was rather late.

Mortem effortlessly and instantly reverted to his solid form, towering at nearly seven feet. And weighing as much as an average 12 year old boy. Dark smoke became a suit of void black velvet, a deep gray cashmere turtleneck underneath. Smart grey shoes completed his monochromatic ensemble. His snow white skin glowed in the faint security lighting of the night time school.

Of course, they weren't really clothes, manifestations of roughly three percent of his power. He just liked them, and started "wearing" the outfit after reading a fashion magazine in the infirmary waiting area one night.

Thin fingers rapped at the headmaster's door, and a raspy, grating voice, unlike anything possible by a living throat, spoke.

"Ego intrantes." (I am entering)

He quickly reverted form to go through the door, rolling through any gap in or around the material. He became solid once more, and walked up to the desk, his long, spindly legs covering great distance quickly.

"Salvete, domine, tu postulavit conspectu meo?"
(Greetings, sir, you requested my presence)

Elias had learned many languages, and Latin wasn’t anything new to him. As Mortem came in he smiled warmly. “Yes. I wanted to see how you’re feeling. What do you think of the school so far? You’ve been here for quite some time and yet haven’t interacted with any other students. I by no means want to rush you, but I believe getting to know others will help you in establishing a better connection to this world.” He looked up at him, “so I would like to place you into a class. I wanted to know your opinion on that.”

Mortem creaked a bit as a dark line was created in his face and curled upward in a grotesque smile.

"Feeling? Ah, yes. I'm… well." Mortem didn't feel in the normal sense of the word. Even his senses operated differently. "The school and students are intriguing. I also enjoy the library, although I do require more books. I've memorized most of them at this point. Two decades of very little to do."

His smile and mouth disappeared as he considered the possibility of one such as he, in a class with normal people. Half the school was afraid of him, half was certain he didn't exist, and a few outliers thought he was interesting. And made him an unofficial mascot for their club.

He hesitated, but nodded, his smile returning on a smaller scale.

"I have no reason to rush, but I suppose it's time to stop being a rumor."

Mortem became an ethereal being once more as he considered it,his concentration switching from flesh to thought, ending up as a smoky puddle on the floor. A lone silver eye focused on the headmaster, then swiveled around the room a time or two before locking back on.

The smoke grew back into a humanoid form and re-solidified. His smile grew back as well.

"I accept. Which class shall I be in and when do I begin?"

Elias watched him change as he spoke. He smiled as Mortem agreed to join the school. “Excellent you'll be in the incoming transfer batch to class one. I think this is an excellent opportunity for you. You'll be starting two weeks from now.”

Mortem dropped his physical form, but instead of becoming a puddle he became an ocean, his smoky body covering the majority of the headmaster's floor.

His eye wandered around the gloomy new carpeting, wandering to the many relics, trinkets, and stuff in the headmaster's office. After a few minutes, he spoke once more.

"Understood." He reformed over by the window, staring out into the dark campus. His head then twisted completely around to look at the headmaster, his neck crackling grotesquely.

"That's the class that fought those golems, correct? And had the DC test at the…" he searched for the word in his multilingual lexicon for a moment, "... Amusement park?"

Elias watched him morph and move. “Yes that is correct. I know you've gotten to see the whole of the DC location and group. I know I don't need to ask, but for the four sections and school’s security and privacy. Please keep their secrets and identities to yourself.” Elias said looking at Mortem. He trusted the boy to stay quiet but still, the DC head requested this specifically.

“They are an interesting batch. I can certainly say they have the most telling stories. The world has certainly gotten darker than it was before. I've been around for quite a few dark times. I have the feeling a war may be coming.” Elias said, sternly looking at his hands. The sounds of wars and screams emanating from certain artifacts in his mind. The haunting of the last wars he's been.

“Put yourself out there Mortem, your allies are going to be a rock in what may come ahead.” Elias said with a solemn knowing voice.

Mortem's body turned around, his neck snapping back into place. He dropped his form again, becoming a shadow once more and moving across the floor towards the headmaster.

It stopped at his feet, his eye staring straight up at the headmaster.

"I do not know their names. But I have no reason to divulge."

When the headmaster mentioned a war, the grin snapped and popped its way into a frown.

"War? I've never fought in a war before. How exciting." Although his face didn't quite reflect the sentiment. But with facial and body language like his, even the most veteran of psychologists wouldn't be able to read him.

His grin returned, with similarly off-putting sounds. "Are you asking me to make friends? Hopefully they accept the walking dead into their circle. HA!" Without the capability to laugh, he shouted that last bit, but then returned to a more neutral tone of voice.

"Accepted. I will start with that class in two weeks. Although I'm not sure I can… rely… on others. Feelings are irrelevant to the deceased. I am no different, unfortunately."

“I'm sure they will be accepting of you. This school is full of students and faculty with colorful pasts.” Elias said with a smile. Meeting the unsettling twitching of the dead kid Mortem. He hoped the students will accept him as the last thing he wanted was any trouble between the students. Blood’s visions are always right, and the hero community needs to be strong for what is to come.

“Don't count those feelings out Mortem, there are many restless spirits who stay on this earth by feeling alone.” Elias said calmly. “You are not the first or last restless one I've come across.” Elias said with a knowing look.

Mortem perked up when the headmaster mentioned other lost souls. "Really? There are others similar to myself? I will have to go find them someday."

He reverted to his tall, skeletal form, and as a being with no concept of personal space, stared down at the headmaster from a foot away.

"Was this all we needed to discuss? Or do you need something else from me?"

Elias smiled as the boy perked up. He was so innocent, but had the aged knowledge of an old soul. He had seen those like him, but he was an anomaly compared to them all. “That is all.”

Mortem nodded, and bowed deeply. "Very well then, sir. I shall see you later."

He melted into smoke and vanished through the headmaster's floorboards.

- - -

Mortem strode through the halls with purpose, drawing stares. He was unnatural, as far as he understood, and stares were commonplace around him. Not that he minded, for Mortem could not mind things.

The Ghost of Highland found his classroom, and, after a moment to collect thoughts, turned his skeletal form into a humanoid puff of smoke, and walked through the door.

He reverted back as soon as he stepped through, his head barely missing the ceiling of the room. Silver lights hanging in dark shadows viewed the room. Snapping and popping, his twisted smile appeared, as his long, thin neck twisted around to publicly view every detail of the class that he had invisibly stalked multiple times this year.

"Salvete, amici, quae sum ego… Wait. English."

He cocked his head with a sickening crack as he considered the English words for what he was trying to say.

"Greetings, friends. I am known as Mortem."

He bowed to the room at large, his back making noises similar to his neck.

 

[The Suspicious Eye]

Past Events: Freshmen SemesterOctober

Spoiler: Izzy & Min: First Date

Izzy & Min: First DateIzzy looked in the mirror and sighed. She had already changed her outfit three times this morning. "What are you so nervous about Iz" she asked herself aloud. "It's just you and Min hanging out together. Just because it could become something else doesn't mean it will" She attempted to reason with herself further. "Besides you don't even know for sure if you like Min in that way." But she still wanted to look good, it was her first date after all.

Groaning, she changed again. At least I don't need to worry about makeup she thought to herself. For all the confusion and nervousness she felt about the date she had to admit she was also kind of excited. After the debacle of Heartland yesterday, Min had promised to take her out today to make up for it, saying to leave everything to her. Finally settled on an outfit and leaving the room before she could change her mind yet again, she crossed the suite's common room and knocked on Min's door. "Do you wanna build a snowman?" She called out, repeating the greeting that Min had gave the same day Izzy asked her out.

Min was scrolling through her itinerary for the day on her watch. She had taken all the dates and events that she experienced in the past weeks and devised the perfect date for Izzy. Min wanted to cater to what Izzy liked and then have a calm time afterwards. Confirming her appointed time Min began zipping up her tight jacket and pouted a bit as the zipper seed to be stuck right below her breasts. Trying to get the zipper up she, smiled as she heard a knock on her door and their in joke.

Getting up Min opened the door and extended her arms out for her cute date! “Izzy!” Looking at her attire she beamed, “you look so cute! I love your hair! Oh you're so pretty!!” Min said with as smile on her face and went in to hug her cute date. I hope she enjoys this date. I'd feel bad if she didn't. Min thought as she squeezed the young girl. Pulling her out to arms length Min pouted at the girl, “I was supposed to get you though! Now the surprise is ruined!” Min said as she bounced in protest, her breasts jiggling as she did so. If Izzy tore her gaze from the bouncing mounds of flesh she'd notice on the side of her top were the words. ‘Production 765’, the worldwide high class automobile and motor enthusiast expo. Appearing only twice a year, in Germany, for the wealthiest and innovative car and motorcycle enthusiasts Production 765 is the place to be to spend time with top of the line high tech motors and cars.

Letting out a sigh Min shrugged “oh well the cats out of the bag!” She pulled out a V.I.P pass for Izzy. “We’re going to Production 765!”

"You do? Really? I gotta admit it feels strange having my hair down for a change" she said as she hugged Min back. She flushed when she was called cute and made a small noise of disbelief. "You look really good too" she said, trying not to state. Her eyes widened with worry as Min chided her. "You were? Shoot, I'm sorry." Her eyes slid away as Min nearly popped out of her top.

Her attention snapped to Min's face as she said where they were going. "What?! No way!" She exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "How did you manage that? And a VIP pass to boot? In less than a week?! Min you're a miracle worker! Oh my gosh!" Now it was Izzy's turn to bounce, though hers was from excitement rather than in protest. She dashed in for a hug. Releasing her date she said "Thank you. Though you didn't have to go so extravagant for a first date!" She tapped her index fingers together in worry. "I mean...if this goes past one date how am i supposed to compare…"

Min smiled as Izzy hugged her and truly seemed excited about the expo. She was honestly relieved she knew Izzy and her dad liked machines and had a shop, but she was still worried this wouldn't interest her. Seeing her eyes light up she knew she made the right choice. Holding hands Min leaned in and tilted her head at the sweet girl. “You be you. Just be you and I'll love every day we spend together!” Min said before letting her hands go.

Scratching her cheek Min began to explain the situation. “So how I got the pass is also why I'm in this outfit. One of the floor girls had to drop out and I asked if I could replace her. After I sent some photos they agreed so I won't be able to walk around with you while we're there. But my shift isn't very long just 3 hours!” Min said looking at Izzy a bit worried, “I know it isn't ideal and I'm sorry. But I have a lot more planned after the expo! Is that alright?”

Izzy frowned slightly. “Yeah, it’s alright, though I wish we could spend more time together. But I wish you’d told me what you were planning.” She gave a half smile. “I’d have offered to join you on the floor. I still have my suit from working on tracks back home and I’m sure with a bit of modification I could make it floor presentable. Here come see.” Izzy took Min’s hand and led her to her room. Opening the doors on the bottom of the bureau she got on her hands and knees and forage around the hooks, her hips wiggling slightly. “I know it’s here somewhere ...Got it!”

She pulled out a red and white chequered jumpsuit. In an attached bag there was a belt with a stylized wheel buckle, red white and black racing gloves and boots, and a matching visor. “I suppose I could still wear it anyways…” She looked over to Min. “What do you think? Should I change? Is there even time?”

Min noticed her seem a bit dejected and expected it, it wasn't an ideal situation. Looking a bit saddest she was surprised as she mentioned joining her on the floor. “Really?!” Min said a bit surprised, following Izzy to her room where she watched her pull out a cute jumpsuit. “Oh it's so cute!!” Min exclaimed as she looked at the outfit. “I could totally get you into the floor! But are you sure you want to be a floor girl? It's pretty boring. We're not allowed to talk unless spoken to and most of the guys are going to ignore us and look at the motors. Plus you won't be able to walk around freely and check everything out. I want you to enjoy the experience, not be stuck in one place just for me.” Min said struggling between wanting to see Izzy in that cute outfit and wanting her to enjoy herself fully.

Izzy placed her hand on her friend’s cheek. “I appreciate the VIP pass and I’d really love to make use of it. I would. However, I’d rather spend time with you than walk the floor. I’m not big on crowds, I’m even less fond of them when I’m alone. Besides,” Izzy said. “It’s not much of a date if we aren’t spending the time together right? P765 happens twice a year. We can always go next time and wander together. I’ll get my fill of motors and machines then. Besides, you said there’s plenty more to do after the expo right?”

Meeting Izzy's eyes as she placed her hand on her cheek. “Izzy…” Min said softly feeling her cheeks heat up as she spoke. She smiled and wrapped her arms around Izzy's neck happily. “Of course! You're the best Izzy! I love you!” Min said planting a kiss on her cheek. Looking at her outfit she nodded, “it will totally work for the event and if you work too we can be VIPs together! Let's get you changed! Then we'll head over there! I'm working in the motorcycle section but I'll make sure that there's a spot for you too!” Squeezing Izzy one more time she let the girl go and twirled towards the door. “I'll give you your privacy to change. I recently learned that not everyone is comfortable with being naked in front of others.” She mused happily before closing the door behind her.

Sitting at the couch min let her mind drift away as she began to astral project out of her body. Opening a portal she arrived at P765 and found one of the floor girls that go on with her. Greeting the girl she asked if she didn't mind letting her friend take her name and place in exchange she'd send her to wherever she wanted for free. Taking the deal Min was elated and thanked the girl before setting it all in place and waking back up.

A few minutes has passed and Min wanted to make sure Izzy was alright. She got up and knocked on Izzy's door. “you ready?!”

Izzy wondered about the comment but dismissed it. Given how many people are taken by her it's not unreasonable to think she's been with other people. Dismissing the train of thought before it turned for the worst, she changed quickly. She debated on whether or not to be like Min and go sans sports bra, but knew she'd be super uncomfortable if she did.

Hearing the knock she called back "I think so. Though I'm wondering if I should do any makeup for this? No we're probably running late as is right? I'll bring some just in case."

Min smiled as she heard Izzy from the other side of the door and Min bounced in excitement. “Let me see! Let me see!” Amping herself for Izzy to open the door. She also recently learned to respect doors and remind herself that she can actually open and close them now.

Izzy laughed. They hadn’t even left yet and she was already enjoying herself and losing some of the nerves. Opening the door she revealed her outfit. “So?” she asked, turning around. “What do you think? Am I floor girl worthy?” Izzy attempted to channel the confidence she had felt yesterday after using Holly’s gem and struck a pose.


Min gasped as Izzy opened the door and saw her cute girl friend in her racer's outfit. Her eyes sparkling as she struck a pose she bounced happily. “You look AMAZING!!” Min exclaimed with Glee as she glomped onto Izzy. “This is going to be amazing!!” Min said bouncing with glee, until she let Izzy go. “Okay okay! I need to calm myself. We need to get going!” Min tuned and raised her hand a portal opening in front of them. Leading Izzy through they step out on the other side in the back area of P765. Leaning closer to Izzy she whispered into her ear, “stick with me and just smile. Don’t worry about what the others are saying.” Nodding Min took Izzy’s hand, straightened her back, took a deep breath, tossed her hair and model walked her way up to the large and imposing security guard.

Min spoke in German and the man responded, looking Izzy up and down. Min angrily slapped his chest and began speaking angry German, in response the man raised his voice. Min gave a devilish smile and placed a hand on her hip and continued. The security guard looked surprised and continued before nodding and letting the girls by and onto the floor. Min smiled and blew they guard a kiss and he smacked her ass. Making her way towards the two high tech motorcycles she motioned for Izzy to stand beside one and she did the other. Posing calmly she watched the others pass by. Some looked at the motorcycle most stared at Min. Starting up conversation, Min blew them off in various languages and looked over to Izzy and blew her a kiss.

Not much changed the first two hours with the exception of the two being face to face with Bran and his older brother. Bran looked at Izzy and raised a brow then to the motorcycle design. His older brother began to Hit on Min who evaded his sly advances. Bran looked at Izzy, “I bet you could build this bike twice over after standing beside it. It was Miss… Reed, correct? What are you doing standing around one subpar piece of equipment when you could be walking the expo.”

Izzy frowned momentarily at the incident with the guard but decided to skate past it. If it didn’t bother Min it shouldn’t bother her. Izzy was thoroughly impressed with Min.She counted no less than four languages, not including English, that her date seemed able to converse in. I’ll make a note to ask her about it later. She smiled and even winked back at her date. She didn’t know if it was Min’s outgoing personality rubbing off on her, the anonymity of being here, or she was still feeling as confident as she had yesterday in an outfit unlike her usual style, but she loosened up and took to the floor like a natural. At least...right up until Bran showed up.

Shrinking down just a little as she lost one of those things, she glanced at the bike beside her. “Yes sir, Mr Knight. I’m honored you remember me. As for this bike I could do so easily, and with my eyes closed. It’s not the most complex design on the floor that I’ve seen, but that isn’t necessarily a bad thing considering this is meant to be marketed towards regular citizens rather than racing fans. Although I know I could increase its output by about half without overdoing this particular bike using nothing more than some pliers, a 4GB chip, my computer, two...no, one foot of copper wire, a soldering gun, and tires a half inch thicker? I could make do with a quarter inch, but better to be safe than sorry. Of course given time and resources I could probably make something even better, though planning isn’t usually my thing. As for why I’m here…” her eyes slid over to Min. “I’m with a friend. She invited me along, and this was the price to pay. It hasn’t been all bad. I get to see some of the other engines in the area when the crowd thins, and I spend time with a friend.”

Bran listened to Izzy as she explained what she would do and nodded. It's a good fix, easily able to figure out her thought process and could picture the final product with modifications. Still rough but better than this garbage, bran thought to himself. Following Izzy's gaze as she looked over to Min, Bran’s eyes widened a bit. Hardly paying attention to his brother he felt something as he waved the girl turn her gaze to him and smile. Doing is best to keep his cool he cleared his throat and turned back to Izzy. “Ah. I see. Well I hope you two are enjoying yourselves. I don’t know how much fun being stared at like an object is but I don’t dismiss anyone’s hard work. Even with something like this.” He said motioning to the bike. Looking back at Izzy he continued, “well if I can pry my brother away from your friend I wish you a good shift. Hopefully I'll see you and your friend again.” Bran said. Giving Izzy a polite nod He went over to Min and his brother and after a bit of protest and apology he got his brother away from Min.

Min let out a weary sigh after it was over and looked over to Izzy and gave her a smile. The last hour was uneventful but then they were finally done. When they walked off the floor and back into the back area Min stretched. “Finally! I didn’t realize how long it was going to feel!” Min looked over to Izzy, “how are you doing I know it wasn’t a lot of fun. But I noticed you got a lot of attention.”

“I hope so Mr Knight. And thank you for stopping by our booth~” she called, bowing to him. With their shift over, Izzy followed Min. Izzy heaved a sigh of relief as she stepped into the back area. “It was...exhausting actually. I wish I’d had my headpiece to drown the crowd out. But it was pretty good, considering. I actually had a lot of fun and it was definitely better than wandering the floor by myself. And don’t think I didn’t notice all the attention you got either.” She grabbed a bottle of water and took a long drink. “Although I hope all our dates don’t go like that in the future. I hate being the center of attention” she mused aloud. She stopped as the implications of what she said registered with her. She hadn’t meant to say that...though the singular phrase in the future and the plural dates clanged around inside her head. I guess there’s a part of me that really does think of her like that...like this. Her eyes slid over to Min to see the reaction from her, or if she even noticed the word choice.

Min looked a little bit saddened at Izzy's words but forced herself to smile through it. Besides the date is far from over and the worst part is done! Min thought to herself. Looking over at Izzy she nodded, “yeah. I’m sorry about that. I promise the rest our date will be low key.” Min said her face a bit sad, but she kept on moving “now let’s get out of these clothes and back into something warm.!” Min said excitedly as she opened a portal looking back at Izzy she extended her hand to the girl, “ready for the next part of our date?”

As Izzy took her hand Min lead her through the swirling portal and back to the dorms. Telling her to wear something warm Min gave her some privacy and went to go change herself. Coming back in a tight sweater and some fake glasses Min made her way over to the door. Knocking on it she took a deep breath, “Hey Izzy do you wanna build a snowman? It doesn’t have to be a snowman.” Min mused happily as she tried to believe that this would be better.

Seeing the look on Min’s face, Izzy’s heart fell a bit. Stupid. She went through all the trouble to get you here and that’s what you say? For a genius, you sure are stupid she mentally berated herself. Following her back to the dorm, she did as she was told, dressing in a loose but heavy sweatshirt and sime pants. The whole time she changed, Izzy was trying to think about how she could make it up to Min for making her sad, but nothing came. Smiling at their now familiar joke she opened the door. “Of course! But before we go...” Izzy gave Min a big hug, the small girl’s head resting slightly below Min’s shoulder.. “Thank you for giving me the chance to go to P756. I’ve been wanting to go for years.”

She stepped back and took Min’s hand, intertwining their fingers. “Now that I’ve said that, I’m ready. And we can get t o know each other a little better now that we can actually talk on our date.”

Min was surprised as Izzy quickly came to hug her. Shocked for a moment Min’s face softened into a gentle smile as she heard Izzy explain. She must have noticed… I’m getting bad at hiding my face, she thought to herself but she was glad she was. Looking at Izzy as she took her hand Min smiled and nodded.”Yes!”

Min opened a portal the cold weather hit them as, Min lead Izzy onto a quaint but chilly street. Small pop up shops and rests lined the streets and Min lead Izzy down the streets. The people passing by were in warm clothes speaking in heavy Russian. “This town is near where my home is. And this is the first place I ever came when I astral projected for the first time.” Min said stopping in front of a cute cafe. Looking at her she smiled, “Come on in.” Leading her in the cafe was warm, perfect for a light sweater. The warm fires of the fireplace crackled and above there’s green vines and leaves twisted and glimmered against the lights. Flowers rested on each table and bloomed with the warmth of light. Min spoke with the hostess and soon the two girls we’re sitting at a quiet table in the back near the community library.

The waitress came and gave them both a cup of hot chocolate and told them in English that she’ll give them time to talk before ordering. Holding the warm cup in her hands she took in the smell of chocolate and looked out at the place. “I love this place.” Minsaid with a soft sigh. Looking over to Izzy she smile. “Now we have all the time to get to know each other.”

As Izzy looked around the quaint village she smiled. Despite the similar weather conditions, it was a far cry from the city she grew up in. And honestly, she kind of preferred it. She was led into a cafe and placed at a small table. “This place is so...beautiful” she breathed. “Sometimes I forget places like this still exist even in this day and age. Away from the bustle of the advanced technology of back home. It’s so...so...alien to me.”

Nodding her thanks to the waitress she placed her hands around the steaming mug. “Ok, I guess I’ll start.” She thought for a few moments before settling on a question. “How many languages do you speak and why choose to learn so many?”

Min smiled glad that Izzy felt at home, this place was very close to her heart and she was glad Izzy could appreciate it. Min as ready to answer Izzy's questions but she was surprised when her first one was such a hard hitter. “Oh, well before I knew Russian, English, Korean, and a bit of German and Japanese and Chinese. But now I guess all of them!” Min said with a playful laugh. Hoping Izzy wouldn't pry, she knew she'd get scolded or worse asked more questions. Min didn't know how to lie with Izzy. Boys were far easier to lie tothan girls.

Izzy's eyes widened. "That's so many! You must be some kind of genius!" She rested her cheek on her hand. "I've gathered you must have been homeschooled based on some of the things you've said. It would also explain the number of languages. Especially when coupled with location and the definite asian heritage I can see. That explains the Russian and English. I assume the Korean and German come from your parents? Not a question necessarily, just an assumption. Favorite color?"

Min was glad she didn't press further but seemed to be excited at the prospect of her knowing so many languages. Tilting her head she smiled as Izzy mentioned her parents she nodded. “Yes my mother is German-Russian and my father is Japanese-Korean. They were deeply in love. I wish I could have a love story like theirs one day.” Min said a bit dreamily, she always loved their forbidden romance even if it means her brother and her had to grow up in seclusion. Nothing good came from outside of that house anyway. Min broke out from her daze and smiled as she replied, “I like purple! I'd be happy to answer anything you're interested about me. I'll ask my questions later.” Min said looking at Izzy with a gentle smile. “Besides I like seeing you interested in me.”

"I know you will. After all, you're the queen of the freshman class. You've got your pick of the litter. Everybody wants your attention" she said with a smile. "I'm just the one lucky enough to have it today." She pouted. "That's no fun. Maybe something you ask me starts a conversation because of a differing opinion or belief system. And of course I'm interested. How could I not be? And, as a fun tidbit, I'll remember everything you say or send to me. I've got an eidetic memory."

Izzy gazed out towards the snowy street and sipped her drink. "You grew up around here you said. I imagine that Salem must've brought some culture shock. What's the hardest thing you have, or currently are, adjusting to stateside?"

Min blushed as Izzy told her she would. She wouldn’t call herself the queen of the freshman class, she never noticed anyone looking her way. Although that may be more out of being inattentive rather than plain, Min never saw herself as anything other than average. Still believing she was quite boring, Min played along with Izzy’s idea.”I wouldn’t say that, I honestly feel lucky to be spending time with you Izzy. You’re a hard girl to pull away from her work.”

Giggling as she pouted Min rested her head on her chin and smiled over at Izzy, “that’s an impressive memory you have Izzy. I’ll have to choose my words carefully.” Min said with a wink, only half joking. “But don’t worry our dialogue won’t end anytime soon. I promise.”

Watching Izzy look out at the area Min smiled. “Well as much as I call this home, I didn’t do much here. I suppose the biggest change was living. Interacting with others, actually being able to just be happy. That was...is the hardest thing I’m adjusting to. Though with you all with me I think it’s gotten a lot easier. I feel so lucky to spend time with everyone at HAPI.”

“I don’t think I’m that hard to pull away. Most of my things can be paused. And even if I can’t be pulled away, I’ll never say no to the company. I can only talk to my machines so much.” She said, giggling herself.

Izzy’s face dropped at Min’s answer. She had been expecting something like the technology change, or customs. “That’s really sad. You must have been terribly lonely before coming to HAPI.” She took her friend’s hand. “I’m glad we could be of some kind of help. So what’s the plan for after you graduate? Have you chosen what program their you’re looking at?”

Holding Izzy’s hand tightly Min gave her a gentle look, one that held a lot of sadness and age. “Having lost everything then losing my brother and father. I’ve felt more alone than I thought I could imagine, but thank you. I honestly can say I love spending time with each of you. Even Wen.” Min said with a gentle laugh.

As Izzy mentioned what Min would do after school she had to think about it. “Well Haruo mentioned something I might be interested in, though I may be too old. I was considering becoming an idol. Right now I'm nobody, but if I can be seen world wide. Maybe my brother and father will see me and can find me.” Min's said with a shrug, “it's kinda silly but I think I'll try to reach it. I'll start with modeling, dance and singing though, hopefully if I succeed I'll get the chance to see them again.”

“Huh. I didn’t know idols were still a thing in this day and age.” Izzy replied. I wonder what happened that her family split up. Communication is so easy in this day and age I can’t imagine they’re just lost. Maybe the parents got divorced when the kids were young and they made up some story. “I’m sure you can do it. But you’re wrong about one thing. You’re not nobody. Everyone is somebody to someone.” Izzy pondered for a moment. “It’s a good goal though.”

Squeezing Izzy's gentle hand Min smiled at her truly touched by her words, it was a warm comfort. “Thank you Izzy. I want to find them more than anything in the world. I’ll become an idol is just so I can reconnect with my big brother and father. It’s my greatest goal.” Min let out a dreamy sigh and met Izzy’s eyes, and gave her a sweet smile. “But I’m sure you’re tired hearing me talk. I’m quite boring all in all. Care to flip the script? Or do you have another question for me?”

Izzy frowned. “I don’t think you’re boring at all Min. There’s a lot to you, even if you don’t realize it.” She smiled. “It’s not much of a date if I’m the only one learning about the other. Besides we have, at the very least, all of this school year for me to ask questions and learn about you. We’re still going to be friends no matter how things go with us. So why don’t you ask some things?” Though the only question I’ve got left is how you decided what to do on the date.”

Min smile brightened as Izzy spoke and mentioned how she decided to do on the date. “Well to answer that. I watch and listened. I listened to you mention your dad and how you worked on automobiles. I listened when you'd mumble equations and ideas while on your land. I saw you seem uncomfortable around large crowds, but calm near warm drinks. I noticed how your eyes light up in a cool day and how you seem to enjoy the little things along the way. I just watched and listened to you. Because I like you Izzy.”

Izzy's hand tightened around Min's as she listened. The derailed observations were very touching. The other hand went to cover her mouth as the beginnings of tears came to her eyes. "But...nobody pays that much attention to me…" Drying her eyes she shook her head and "No. What I mean to say is thank you. For paying attention to someone like me. Now, before I ruin the date by bawling at how amazing you are, I think it's your turn to be asking questions. Right?"

Min was surprised she made Izzy cry and grew worried for the girl. Getting up from her side of the booth she went over and wrapped her arms around the girl and hugged her. Stroking her head she smiled and held Izzy close trying to calm her. “Right. So Izzy where’d you get that cute stuffed animal? The big one.”

Izzy leaned into Min’s hug and rested her head against the girl. “Tigo? It was a gift from my mom. She got it for me when I was four. He’s been my best friend ever since, and oftentimes like my rubber duck. And having something to cuddle up to at night is always a plus” she said, a note of contentment in her voice.

A gift from her mother. Min felt a heavy pit in her stomach at the thought of mother's but pushed it aside. “That’s so sweet! I would have never guessed. I have no idea what a rubber duck is but it sounds nice.” Mind said happily, “So tell me more about your power. How does it work? Do you talk with machines or do you understand them?”

Izzy laughed. “Right sorry. Sometimes I forget that computers aren’t everyone’s things. In this case a rubber duck is something programmers use. You talk to it to try and figure out what’s wrong in your programming. Usually it’s something simple that you just don’t notice until you say it out loud. Like noticing spelling or grammar mistakes in a paper. As for my power…” She got quiet for a moment as she thought about it. “I guess it’s somewhere in the middle. If I see a machine, I can understand everything about it: what it’s made of, what it’s purpose is, how to use it, that kind of stuff. I can also assemble, or disassemble things if they fit into about a five foot cube without touching them. When it comes to manipulating them, pressing switches and such I find it easier to talk to them and they kind of talk back. A lot of machines actually have a pseudo-personality. The game machines from the festival for example are pretty stubborn when it comes to manipulating. Where as the comm bracelets are energetic and are eager and willing to be used.”

“That’s so cool!” Min said honestly not understanding much of it however, she tried to take a mental note of it all. “It's like a while other world of people alongside own own! I guess I better start taking care of my electronics better!” Min said with a smile, curious to all these other planes to her own. Looking down at Izzy she knew she was feeling better, but didn't want to let go just yet. “Hmm what else to ask, honestly there's so much to learn I'm not sure where to begin. I suppose I should as the most prominent one. What's your favorite food?”

Izzy smiled. "I know it's weird because they're just machines, and don't have actual feelings but I always find that well kept machines are more pliable. I've never worked with an actual AI though, so I don't know if machines actually have personalities or its just how my brain rationalizes my ability. " Izzy was in no rush to leave Min's embrace, she found herself quite comfortable. She pouted at Min's next question. "Geez, ask me something easier like what the next lottery numbers are or how to time travel. Favorite food ...definitely a dessert. A mango flavored cake? A good cheesecake always hits the spot. But you can never go wrong with fresh baked brownies and some vanilla ice cream. Ahhh it's too hard to choose."

Min smiled, “then we'll start with dessert!” Looking over to the waitress she ordered a chocolate honey cake and vanilla ice cream. “You'll love it Izzy the cake is as if brownies and ice cream had a love child.” As the two slices of cake came out Min finally let go of Izzy and looked to the sweet treat in front of them. The cake was perfect. Min took a fork and cut into her slice before holding the piece out to Izzy. “Say ahh!” Min cooed happily, it was fun feeding others as much as it is to eat.

Izzy's cheeks turned pink at the attempt to feed her. Glancing around to see that nobody was in fact watching she took a bite. Instantly her face softened into a dreamlike bliss. "Ooh my gosh. This is amazing. You weren't kidding." Izzy made a mental note to have Olaf try to make this sometime. "What else do you want to know?"

Min smiled as she saw the dreamy look on Izzy's face. She knew the girl would like it. Handing Izzy a fork and the plate Min dug into her own piece and smiled, “hmm, well I personally like discovering new things. So I don't really have many questions. Oh! I know! You invent so much what is the ultimate thing you'd want to create!”

Min's next question came as Izzy took another bite of the cake. She dissolved into a giggle fit. "That's easy. The ultimate thing i want to make…" She dropped her voice. "The ultimate thing i want to make...is whatever I make next! This may come as a surprise, but i never plan what my next invention is going to be. I just wait until struck by inspiration. In retrospect it's probably why no technical school ever asked me to join them. None of my creations are public or planned out. In fact Olaf was the first thing I ever made a blueprint for"

Min smiled gleefully at her response she loved her enthusiasm. “I love that Izzy! You are so lively right now!” Min said leaning in closer to her face with excitement. “Whenever inspiration next hits you let me be there I love to see you with your element. Tell me more about your other inventions!”

"I'll just go from when I started here since I didn't make many things back home, just modified stuff to be better. I made an orb to record a holographic message, which I modified during our first mission to be a barrier for the client. I'm working on replicating them so i have something on those forced missions to defend myself. Wen's jump boots though that was a rough prototype. There was Olaf. And I'm currently working on a very special tool using the same principles as the barrier orbs. It's still in the concept stage though, which keeps changing because writing things down means prying eyes could steal it before its finished. But if there's anything you need, I'd be happy to take a crack at it. "

Hearing Izzy talk about her inventions min could sense the passion she had for them even if Izzy tired to brush it away. Seeing that in Izzy filled Min with warmth she loved seeing the shut girl so vocal and lively. She wished she could do something to keep Izzy so passionate. While min was wondering if things she could do to keep Izzy passionate Izzy mentioned about fixing something for her.

Touched by Izzy's selflessness min knew she has add to give Izzy something. Min thought about it and hummed softly, “well when my brother and I were born, we had a life chip in our brains. I could use help understanding it a bit more. I've only been able to get it to use every language and pair with my school watch. But there's loads to unlock!” she clapped her hand together. “I can get you the manual and maybe you can get past the parental lock.”

Izzy slowly put down her fork. “I’m sorry, did you say your parents put some kind of chip in your brain” she asked, visibly confused. “Not for nothing, I’m pretty sure something like that is illegal to do, especially to children. What even is a “life chip” I’ve never heard of something like that.”

Izzy hummed, discontent and wrestling with the prospect. “I would really need to study it before I could give you an answer one way or the other. Given that it’s in your brain removing it is really not an option. And I usually need a direct line of sight on something to understand or control it through my power. I suppose I could try to create something small enough to latch on to it and transmit all the information I need to study it? You’d need two surgeries in that case: One to implant my device and one to have me manipulate it if I feel like it’s ok to do so.”

Min looked surprised as Izzy's visible confusion were life chips not a thing in this world. She supposed not seeing how she couldn't find any. “Well I played with it a bit after Heartland. I was able to use the Terminal 9 stuff to match with the chip’s interface but my mom has a lot of stuff locked behind a parental lock. It's not fair, I want to grow and learn more, too.” Min said with a soft sigh. A bit confused at what Izzy was talking about. “What so you mean by surgery. Wait of course you all don't have life chips so you do it the old fashioned way.” Min shook her head, “no its fine, no surgery needed when you have some free time ill show you how it works.” Min said happily.

Changing the subject Min thought of something, “so Izzy what’s your favorite kind of music?”

Izzy filed the conversation away for later. She would prefer to study a new kind of technology before meddling with it. She tapped her plate lightly with a fork.

"Favorite music? I guess my top three would cycle between k or j pop for when I'm brainstorming, indie folk for everyday stuff, and early 2000s rock when I'm building our tinkering. It depends on the day or what I'm trying to do. What about you?"

Min smiled, “I don't know. Honestly I love music but haven't heard many genres to choose a favorite. I listen to the music around but I’ve never really gotten the chance to sit down and listen and learn. The chorus and drama club helps open me to more music but I guess I still don’t have a favorite.” Min laughed feeling a bit sorry for herself. “We should have a listening party! Just the two of us!” Min said clapping her hands together. “We should eat something aside from sweets! What would you like?”

"A listening party? Sure, why not?" She said with a smile. "It'll be fun." Izzy looked at the menu. "Hmmm. I'll just do a blt wrap. I'm not overly hungry right now"

Min tilted her head, “Excellent! It’s a date!” Musing her excitement she nodded as Izzy ordered something light and asked the waitress to bring Izzy’s order. A few moments later the food arrived and Min let Izzy eat and instead looked out at the window. Suddenly her eyes widened as she noticed one of the passerby. Looking away she hid her face from the window and looked over to Izzy with a smile. “Are you ready to go? I have something else planned. Unless you're ready for the night to end?”

The food was okay. But it was a simple thing and nothing to really get wrong unless they had burnt the bacon. Finishing her wrap she looked out towards the quiet village. Looking back at Min she smiled. “From where I’m sitting, it looks like the day has only just begun. It can’t be much later than ten in the morning. And I’m eager to see what else you’ve got in store.”

Min giggled at Izzy's mention of the day. “Izzy we're eleven hours ahead of Oregon. It's night time over there.” She poked Izzy's cheek, “I'm surprised you're not exhausted. We've had a busy day too.” Min smiled her, “let's head back. I found one of my favorite places in Oregon and I want to share with you.”

Izzy rolled her eyes. "I know how time zones work, I was trying to be cute. though I admit to not knowing what specific time zone we're in. And I am tired, but I'm not ready for the night to end. It's been a while since I unplugged like this, it's refreshing and I'm enjoying it while it lasts. So, lead on."

Min nodded and opened a portal leading aizzy back to Salem. It was late at night and the air was cool. Min smiled as they were at a park the same park Alaric took her to on their date. Min had deemed it one of her favorite spots and wanted to share it with Izzy. The cold air only enhanced the quiet nature of the large park as seemingly no one was around. Crickets chirped hissed in the fake bushes and the rush of water from the bridge called to Min. “This is one of my favorite places in Salem. From the bridge see the ferris wheel and it's often quiet at night. There's hardly a soul around.” She looked over at Izzy, “what do you think?”

As she stepped out of the portal the, comparatively, warm air was nice on her face. Slipping her hand into Min’s she leaned her head on the girl’s shoulder. “I can see why it would be. It’s so...peaceful.” She sighed contentedly. “It’s amazing. How did you find this place?”

Min smiled as Izzy took her hand into hers and rested against her. Stepping close to her she took in her warmth and tilted her head to kiss the top of Izzy's head. “I know it's perfect. My favorite place here.” As Izzy asked her how she found the place min blushed a bit and grew a bit bashful. “Alaric brought me here on our date after the movies!” She said placing a hand on her cheek, “I didn't know there were such things until we went! Did you know that there are so many types of movies! And so many actors! They were so glamorous!” Min said gushing over the life of an actor, “I'd love to see another.”

Izzy laughed. "Well you can always come to my room and we can watch some. Maybe build a fort while we're at it. It's not like I have a roommate to disturb since Raygen moved out. Just let me know when. Or…" Izzy hesitated. "Maybe we can go to the movies...the next time we go out?" She looked up at Min, questioningly.The cafe had cemented Izzy's confused thoughts. She wanted to date this person. It didn't matter that Min was a girl, Izzy liked her for who she was.

Min looked over to Izzy as she offered to take her to the movies on her next date. Excited she beamed with liveliness, “really?! Yes! That would be wonderful!” Min loved the movies she wanted to study actors more they were so good in a role she wanted to do the same. Dreamily thinking about acting and walked with Izzy down the calm park.

It was a nice evening and they spent the whole night together chatting and having fun. Sitting on a park bench Min looked out and watched the sun rise with Izzy fast asleep, her head resting on Min's lap. It was a good date, but Monday came all the same and they still had class in a few hours. Slowly waking Izzy she brought her back to the dorms and the two got ready for the day.

Spoiler: Leon x Min: Garden of Revelations

Garden of Revelations
A gentle rhythmic knock tapped against Leon’s door. As he opened there stood Min looking a bit bashful, with a hint of sadness washed across her face. Tilting her head she gave a soft smile, and waved at him. A soft blush blooming across her cheeks as she spoke calmly, “hey Leon. I hate to intrude. You mentioned around Halloween that I could see the Spider Lilies in your room at any time. Is it alright to come in and look at them?” Min said bashfully.

Leon opened the door, soft jazz spilling into the common room of the suite. His face bore traces of dirt. Looking at his visitor his face turned from a look of surprise to one of pleasure. "My dear how wonderful to see you. Yes yes, I do recall saying that. Please come in. I've just finished planting my next set of bulbs. I stagger my planting so I always have a plant blooming, at least until it gets too cold."

Opening the door one could see the room was kept very neat with a section of the room curtained off. Different spots of the room were made colorful by the presence of more than half a dozen of the spider lily plants, as well as several peace lilies and anthurium blooms. "Welcome to my own personal garden. A splash of color and the right flower can make any place feel like home." He motioned for her to take a seat on the bed. "Can I get you anything? Water, tea, something stronger?"

Seeing his face soften as he saw her she felt a warmth in her chest and her nerves calmed almost instantly. She didn’t know what it was about him, but he was so relaxing to her. “Thank you.” Stepping past him she hesitantly made her way into his room and looked around. Her eyes widened in amazement at all the flowers and color in his room. It was almost like a blooming garden, “it’s beautiful!” Min said with even realizing it.

Happily making her way around the room she met every bulb, sprout and blooming flower looking at each in awe. Taking in the scent of the room she missed that familiar smell so much. She felt at peace as if she were back home with her family. Looking over at him she sat on the bed and looked over at the spider and peace lillies. Min laughed at his offer and looked back at him, “tea would be lovely. Thank you.” Min said before looking back at the plants. “They’re so vibrant even in this weather. It’s clear you take very good care of them.”

Leon laughed back as he walked to his desk. Selecting a white peppermint tea he filled two diffusers and turned the electric kettle on. "Yes, well, none of these flowers require particularly difficult care. In fact lilies are usually the only thing I can keep alive and that's only because of the practice I've got with the spider lilies. The anthuriums are a new endeavor." Filling her cup with the hot water he asked "Do you put anything in it?"

Min smiled happily as she reached ourana gently touched the thin petals of the spider lilies. Entranced by them she let out a soft sigh as her emotions caught the best of her. She didn't want to feel so upset, but she was and I was all that jerks fault. Sliding close to the plants she let herself fall into their scent and feel the memories of home cradle her. Leon's words gently pulled her back to the present as she dreamily answered. “Two cubes of sugar and a teaspoon of honey.”

Falling back into the memories of the past Min began to softly cry. Tears rolling down her cheeks without her even knowing they were there as she watched the spider lilies in a daze.

Stirring in the the requested sweeteners he turned, the sigh catching his attention.Seeing tears, his face fell in sympathy. Leaving his own cup on the desk he grabbed Min's mug and a box of tissues. He sat down next to her. Offering both he said "Would you like to talk about what's on your mind? Or be distracted from it? Or we could just sit here and I could give you my shoulder to cry on until you get it out."

Min sat up and looked over to Leon as he sat beside and offered tea and a tissue. Not even realizing she was crying she blushed. “Oh? I'm sorry.” She took the tissue and dabbed at her tears, “I didn't even notice I was crying.” Min finished and looked over to the mug and smiled. Taking it she held it in her hand and smiled at the warmth radiating from it. “Thank you, but it's nothing important. I got into an argument with someone I care about and it just hit me how hard it is to be around people.” She gave a sad laugh, “I guess I'm still an introvert after all.”

The hurt on her face was evident and yes she smiled. Lifting up the cup she slid back on his bed until her back rested against the cool wall. Pulling her legs close she rested the cup on her things as she continued. “I grew up very sheltered. So interacting with others is a luxury and a new experience. Something I'm still not very good at. I try my hardest but still...it's daunting. And it hurts more when you care.” She said the emotions spilling out from her words as she could feel herself begin to cry again. As her trembling hands clutched the mug tighter.

Leon gave a sympathetic smile. “Arguments between friends happen. And I don’t think you’re an introvert at all, at least not by nature. And certainly not from what I’ve seen. You just need to practice.”

Grabbing his own mug Leon joined her on the bed. He sat beside her, their shoulders touching. “Of course it’s hard. Friendships wouldn’t mean much if they were always easy.” He sighed and took a sip. “And given your circumstances it’s not hard to imagine things would be more difficult than usual.” He glanced over at her and smiled. “But you’ll make it work. I’ve got faith. And even if not, it’s their loss. Anyone who wouldn’t want you in their life is either a fool, or someone that hasn’t met you yet.”

Min listened intently to his words and little by little he made her heart feel lighter. He was right, her friendship wouldn't mean much it it was easy. Wiping the tears from her eyes she smiled softly. Looking at her mug she took a sip of the warm tea and felt herself warm up and gain a bit more hope. Whether it was the tea or the company she felt much better already.

Resting her head on his shoulder she felt her cheeks flush from the warmth. “Thank you, Leon. I...I actually feel better.” She looked out at his room, it had so much that made her feel at home. The place reminds her so much of what made her feel safe and loved. “I love your room. It's perfect. And you…” Min said as she looked up at him. “You make me feel so at peace.” She looked deeply into his blue eyes, getting lost in the rocking ocean of his eyes. “Thank you.” She said softly as if in a trance.

Leon could feel it as some of the tension left Min's shoulders and they relaxed. As she looked into his eyes he felt his heartbeat quicken. "You're uh…" he began, his words catching. "You're welcome. When you literally have electricity running through your veins find a way to cut through the storm of energy to some kind of calm. I chose to grow plants. And you're free to come by anytime if you need an escape. Day or night."

His faced inched closer slowly as he spoke. He hoped he wasn't misreading the current situation. But the hesitation was plain on his face. A voice at the back of his head questioning if this was wrong given his family. "Min…" he breathed.

Leaning up to him Min couldn’t help but feel a magnetic pull to Leon. The energy in the air between them was impossible to break away. “Leon…” Sitting up she moved closer to meet his face. Their nose brushed against one another as Min leaned in and kissed Leon. It was a gentle kiss, but with enough force and passion to leave him wanting more. Min broke the kiss, her lips crackling gently with static electricity. Not pulling back, Min opened her eyes and looked into his blue eyes. A soft blush grew across her cheeks as she looked to see his reaction.

Leon felt his face flush as a whirlwind of emotions as he felt Min's lips on his. Relief, worry, bliss, satisfaction,desire, attraction and just a tinge of revulsion at what might be. As Min moved the fraction of an inch away required to break the kiss he almost reclosed the gap. Instead he pulled a little farther away himself.

"Please don't misunderstand me Min. I want this, want you, I do. But there's something about you, about us that I'm worried about. Hold on." Leon took a breath. Sliding off his bed he went to his desk and opened a drawer. Pulling out and unlocking a small box with a key that hung around his neck, he removed a small machine from it. He walked back to the bed, taking care not to invade her personal space. "There is no easy way to ask this,but i have to."

He hesitated before pressing a button. A single holographic image of a photograph appeared. It showed the Eiffel Tower and the city of Paris in the background with four people. Two were were a redhead in a tank top and camo pants, and a blonde in jeans and a t-shirt. But the other two looked exactly like Min and Leon. "Leon" had his arm wrapped around "Min's" waist and has her pulled her close, kissing her cheek. "Min" was mid laugh, a blush evident on her face. It was obviously a photo from another time based on the fashion and looks of the place. No high tech anywhere to be seen.

"Is there a chance we're related? Because that would be a major buzzkill to what just happened."

Looking at the expression on his face Min grew a bit worried at his perplexing look. Watching him pull away she sat back confused, maybe she mistook the scene. Though the one thing she thought she was good at was reading people. Hearing his explanation she only grew more confused. Stammering out a soft, “oh?...o-okay?” She leaned over and watched him head over and unlock something and pull a small machine out. Looking from him to the box as he sat down and spoke. What could it possibly be?

Looking at the holographic image of a group of kids and two who looked just like them. Min was genuinely shocked, it was her doppelgänger. She knew one would exist, one would exist on every world. But this was the first time she saw hers. Staring at the image Leon’s voice snapped her out of her awe and she looked at him. “Oh, ah…” she honestly didn’t know what to say. Should she lie and make this a crazy coincidence. Or be honest and tell him the truth, whatever that is.

Min looked back at the image and tilted her head, “this was taken in the 2010’s right?”

Leon nodded. "This is a picture of my grandparents" he indicated their doppelgangers "and two of their best friends Speedy and Shellshock. It was taken in their sophomore year." Leon searched your face looking for anything that might indicate what Min was thinking

“Your grandparents…” Giving a soft smile she added, “they look really happy.” Min stared at the image her smile softly changed to one of confusion and worry, but the mind was far from the current situation. Her mother had somehow brought them into the future though her portal, but she couldn't move through time. Unless her mother knew something she didn't, she needed to get her hands on her mothers equations.

“She's lucky. At least one of us should get to be happy.” Min said softly before looking over to Leon, “we’re not related, at least by blood, I think. I'm just her from another world thrown a hundred years ahead.” She felt uneasy telling him, but even after all this she trusted him and he made her feel safe. It was alright to tell him the truth.

Leon rolled his eyes. "You can be happy too. Besides I don't know if she ended up happy. She disappeared. " Leon took her statement of being from another world without even blinking. Rubbing his chin he said "Guess I owe the old man an apology." He looked at her seriously. "My great uncle Ren, her brother, who is somehow still alive, liked to tell stories about his...cleaner… adventures "in another world" during the holidays when I was growing up. I thought he was just making it up. Or just adding extra details about his teams missions to make them exciting."

Min gave a soft shrug, as he rolled his eyes and she tilted her head as he said she disappeared. That is disconcerting. There is such a thing as parallel certainties and if disappearing is one of them… Min tried to push the thought away, she'd come to it when she had to. She honestly was surprised he wasn't freaking out, that is until he mentioned a name she didn't think she'd hear from a stranger. “Wait you know my brother? I mean I guess her brother? Our brother?” She was getting flustered and tongue tied, “Ren’s still alive?! Wouldn't he be like over a hundred years old? What is he doing? Can I see him? Should I see him? What would I even say to him?”

Leon motioned for her to slow down. "One question at a time. No, yes, if that's how you want to think of it, yes, definitely yes but you wouldn't know it by looking at him, he runs a team of supers...or a school i forget which, if you would like to I can see if he wants to meet you, whether or not you should is a question for a clairvoyant, whatever you'd like I suppose. I think that's everything?"

Taking a deep breath as he motioned for her to calm down she slowly did. “Yes. Sorry I went a bit off the rails. I've been missing my brother so badly these past few years. The thought of seeing any version of him, well I suppose I lost myself for a moment.” Min took another deep breath and looked at him bashfully, “I suppose this all is a bit crazy.”

Getting back on the bed he looked at her with a soft smile. "In case it wasn't already obvious, i believe you. And it's a big relief knowing that we aren't actually related." Leon's face fell. " I also want you to know that I understand if all of this" he motioned at the hologram "turns you away from the idea of you and I being a couple."

Looking over at him leaning in closer to him she had to know more. However as he smiled she found herself instantly calming back down. If his grandfather had a fraction of the charm he did, Min could completely understand why she married him. Nodding softly she looked at the picture and back to him. Tilting her head she covered her mouth and giggled softly. Lowering her hand she met his eyes. “It’s so funny. I was just thinking, if your grandfather was anything like you I understand why that Min married him.” She shook her head. “It doesn't turn me away, in my world our powers are genetic so we rarely have progeny outside of our clan. That and the fact that there's only 7 families left in the entire world.” She tilted her head, as she continued. “Though… I know that starting a relationship with another version of your grandmother is kind of strange. So we can just be friends… If that's what you want.”

Leon thought back to Ren's stories of his grandfather when he was younger. We're not quite like each other, he thought, amused. "Thank you for such wonderful praise Min." As she continued he whistled lowly. "Only seven families in the world? Incredible, but it also sounds lonely." Leon's heart dropped for a moment as she seemed to decline any further advances from him, until the last five words. Instead of giving a worded response he leaned forward and kissed her again. This one didn't have the force or passion from before. It was tender, light, almost curious. Breaking the kiss and leaning back he felt the static between them. "Does that answer your question?"

As he kissed her Min was taken aback and didn't have time to even react before he pulled back and the static electricity rippled between them. As he spoke Mins whole face bloomed a vibrant red as she placed her hands to her cheeks. “Y-yes it d-does. I'm glad it didn't scare you off.” Min said before snapping back to reality. “But we need to check Ren's...uh...your great uncle’s blood type to be sure we're not blood related. I don't know if their blood is different like mine is and if we...I mean...umm” she said losing her train of thought as her body began to heat up with embarrassment at just the thought of being intimate. “Y-you know, right? That it's alright with you and stuff. W-we don't often...you know, on my world...it's usually more...surgical…”

Leon scratched the side of his face in confusion. He didn’t understand what she was getting at, at first. As realization dawned his eyebrows raised. “Ah..you mean? Right. Well that's ...different." Leon want sure what to make of this revelation. Instead he filed it away too ask about later.

Pulling out a phone he said "I could call my Uncle now and ask, if he’s available? If you would like to talk to him as well, you can. Though I must warn you, he's a bit vain and only responds when I call him "hot uncle". Was your version of Ren the same? ”

Min blushed a deep crimson as he understood and hated herself for even mentioning such a thing. This is so embarrassing! I don't even know what we're doing anymore! Min thought to herself as she looked over at Leon. He was taking everything so well maybe the others would too?

It took a moment for Min to register his question to her. Once it did she somehow lost all her nerves and laughed. “Pfft ha ha ha ha! I'm sorry that is quite humorous.” Thinking about her brother she nodded, “I haven't seen my brother in a few years, the last time I saw him we were ten, maybe eleven? But yes I suppose he would be the type to push that.” Blushing a bit at the thought of hearing her brother's voice even if it's an older version, it was a bit too much for the girl.

Pausing in contemplation she looked back at Leon. “I don't think my heart can take much more excitement for today. Maybe later, when I can find some courage to speak with him. I mean to him I'd be just a stranger after all. I don't know how I feel about that. My brother means so much to me.” She let out a soft sigh “I don't know. I just want my brother back. I want to know he's safe and alive, this constant state of unease is not one I like being in.” She said running her hand up her arm.

Min looked over at Leon and gave a gentle smile, “Thank you though. If you do call him please let me know what he says. If he wants to meet me, I'd be happy to.”

Leon put his phone away. “I’ll call him another time then. In the meanwhile, is there anything you’d care to do? Or things to know? I’m afraid my knowledge regarding my grandmother is a bit uh...spotty would be a good word for it, but I’d be happy to answer what I can if you’re interested in what happened with some other world’s Min got up to. My great uncle doesn’t talk much about her without alcohol and my grandfather passed around a decade ago so I don’t have her whole life story.”

Finishing his tea he slid off the bed and placed his empty mug on the desk. “Or perhaps we can go somewhere and I can either distract you or give you some advice on this argument. I’m told I’m a good conversationalist. We could also just stay here and watch some movies. I’ve got a sneak peak at Disney’s next film I’ve been meaning to watch if you’re into those movies.”

Min was curious about her alternate self who she was if she struggled with the same thing she does and how she overcame it. Min did wish she could meet her, though they may die at the least, at the most they’d destroy space time. Giving a soft laugh she did want to learn more though from hearing how little her brother talks about her it may not be good.

Slowly doubting herself she Leon mentioned the one thing that would stop her in her tracks. “What!?” Min’s whole face lit up at the thought of seeing the newest Disney movie. “You have access to Disney films?! I absolutely love Disney! Yes! Can I? I want to see it!” With every exclamation she moved closer and closer to Leon until she was sitting in his lap eyes sparking up at him with desire to watch the film.

"I do. Comes with the territory" he said with a smile. "If you'd like to see it, I'd be happy to watch it with you. Although you must promise not to talk about it since it's not even out yet."

Sliding her off his lap he went to the wardrobe. Opening up a locked box he pulled out a flash drive. He plugged it into the television. He hopped back onto the bed. "If I remember right, the title is "The Tail of Rexintrim". A comedy about a group of Mice or something?"

Min pink eyes were shining with stars in them as he said she could. As he slid her off his lap she nodded, “Yes! Of course! I promise to keep it secret!” She said leaning over to him as he got up to put the film into the television. She was too excited she couldn't help it. Disney didn't even exist in her world, let alone films of others than lessons or gore.

“It's about Mice? How cute!” Min said happily as Leon sat back down. “I still haven't seen one yet. I love seeing all the animals here. There aren't any back in my world. Only metallic imitations for surveillance. I'd love to have something cute and fluffy with me!” Min said aloud only for the sounds on the screen to captivate her attention. This was so exciting Min was so glad to have come here.

Spoiler: Leon x Ren: An Awkward Call, and A Family Reunion

An awkward call, and a family reunion
As he shut the door, Leon smiled then sighed. Min had just left from her time watching a movie. “God only knows how this will go. I mean...hearing a copy of the sister he lost is around...and how do I broach the subject of blood types? I guess I could ask for me since I don’t know if grandma’s blood affects mine. This is such a pain” Leon groaned. “Sitting here wailing like a tomcat in heat ain’t gonna do me much good.”

Time to bite the bullet. Pulling out his phone he scrolled through his contacts and pressed send. "Hot Uncle Ren" he said, suppressing the urge to roll his eyes "you got time to talk?"

There was a loud monster like roar from the other end as Ren answered the phone. “For my favorite great nephew of course. What is on your mind for you to call your favorite uncle?” He said his smug grin almost oozing out of his voice as in the background the sound of a huge sonic blast shot out.

Leon wasn’t sure what was going on in the background, but if his great uncle had time to talk the Renegades must have it well in hand.“Turns out, I owe you an apology. I thought you were making up there being other worlds to inspire Jean and I to be heroes or something. Until I met my classmate, Min Johannes. Spitting image of grandma when she was my age. In fact, I thought it was her the first time we met. Called her Warp and everything.”

“I’ve gotten to know her over the weeks. Asked her if her and I were related. For all I knew Grandma up and left and wound up having a life somewhere else. I’m practically a mirror image of my grandfather so it wasn’t hard to think she might be as well. Might’ve thought she was crazy when she started talking about other worlds if it hadn’t been for your stories.” Leon rolled his neck. “Made me wonder though, if something should happen to me how does blood typing work on your world and would I need to know it for my own? In case I need a transfusion or an organ donation or something.”

Ren’s smile faded as Leon spoke and he motioned to his Renegades that he was leaving. The background sounds vanished and Ren was in his office looking through some holographics and his aura shifted. Listening to Leon it didn't take a genius to figure out what he meant. Looking at the student roster for Highland Ren let out a sad sigh. “Leon. You're a normal human you have a normal blood type. But you need to listen to me. You need to stay away from that girl. Whoever she thinks she is. She isn't my sister doppelganger.”

“I haven't told a lot of people this because it doesn't mean much to anyone these days. There is no possible way that, that girl is your grandmother’s doppelganger, because Min doesn't have any. She is so powerful because she consumed every single one. There are no Min's on any other world.” Ren said in a grave tone.

Despite it being a phone call, Leon shivered. “Consumed them huh? That’s...gruesome.”

“You might be right. Of course, basing it on the assumption that she's telling the truth, either her world developed differently or she was pulled out of her own time by the time Grandma came through.” Leon’s tone grew serious. “In any event you may want to come down and find out for yourself. She brought up other worlds before I did. I simply asked if she might have been related to Grandma Min. And besides that, as far as I know there are very few people that could connect the leader of the Renegades to my grandmother’s brother from over a century ago. And even if they could the time difference alone would cast doubt on you being the same person.”

Leon moved to his desk, sat down and leaned back. “Either you’re right and she’s not what she claims but has knowledge than almost nobody on this planet does, or you’re wrong and Grandma missed one. And in either event this sounds like something unusual enough for your team. Right?”

Ren listened to Leon talk and couldn't help but feel nostalgic. His grandfather also had his roundabout way of getting what he wanted. Sitting down he smiled proud at the kid’s tenacity. “Alright. You're not wrong. It is something to look into. I’ll come over soon, IF she is a Min from another world then technically yes she is your grandmother. She may not be genetically, but she is your grandmother which means she’s dangerous. Don’t go putting yourself in danger for a pretty girl nephew.”

He said looking at his sister’s photo, this girl was the spitting image of his sister at her age, it was actually a bit unsettling. He’s seen his fair share of doppelgängers with the exception of Min. Part of him wondered what he should do if she was his sisters alternate self, he also wondered if that dark beast could tell there was another Min as well.

Leon smiled. This was a mystery he wanted solved, regardless of the attraction he felt towards her. In fact the curiosity overpowered it. And given what Ren had said about his grandmother, he was glad he called. In the event that his classmate was a doppelganger, and if his grandmother was as powerful as he was being led to believe, there was a chance danger was coming. And the Renegades were the best there were.

“You have me mistaken for your brother-in-law. I don’t rush headfirst into anything. Believe me Uncle, I know she’s dangerous. I’ve seen her fight. But I won’t go out of my way looking for trouble. When should I expect you? And should I tell her you’re coming?”

Giving a warm laugh he nodded, he was thinking of his brother in law the man certainly claimed his prize early. Whether Leon regretted it in the end was only for him to say, but Ren shouldn't think history will repeat itself. That dark beast was beaten back into its home and badly injured. History can't be the same. “Very well, just be weary of her until we come by. It may take a few weeks. The Renegades are working on taking down some mutated giant animals that are popping up. I'll message you when I arrive. Feel free to tell the girl. If she is who she claims I'm sure she wouldn't run away.”

"Thanks again. See you in a few weeks." Leon hung up the phone and messaged Min. "Ren will be here in a few weeks and would like to meet you"

Min dropped everything she was doing and she saw the message from Leon and stumbled to respond. Not thinking she tripped over her own feet and toppled over a bench into a bush. Opening the reply box she tried to type words but they only came out jumbled. So in the end she decided to try some ancient symbols and sent back a “thumbs up” emoji.

Spoiler: Al x Min: Make Up from A Personal Cheerleader

Alaric sat at the bar of the VR club, chilling with his bartender buddy and looking over the unusually small crowd. This had sort of become his home away from Highland after the past several weeks, since the mission he passed out in. It still burned.

He poured another beer into his face, cigarette smoke from the ashtray nearby coiling around his drink and the pages of the notebook he had been trying to decipher since school began.

"James. Another." He ordering another beer, the barkeep surprising him with a new craft each round.

“Make that two.” Min said as she walked over and took the seat beside Alaric. As the bartender brought them their drinks and Min quickly finished it. “So this is what taking it easy is for you?” Min said a bit coldly, in earnest, she didn't want to be here, she was still mad at him. However, after being pushed by so many to go talk to him she finally caved though she was clearly upset.

Alaric didn't react as he heard Min's voice behind him. His passive ability, grown over the failure of his first mission, let him know something, most likely a person, was moving nearby, his reflexes ready to do… anything.

He did, however, make the "my tab" gesture at the barkeep. Then he frowned at her statement and tone of voice. With a resigned nod, he took a few gulps of his beer before snapping his notebook shut and turning to face Min.

"I am taking it easy. I'm studying and having a quiet drink, not killing myself in the sparring halls. What is this about? You haven't even made eye contact with me in weeks."

“You're on the track team. There's a big meet coming up for you right? I'm your personal cheerleader until the meet.” Min said giving sarcastic hand waves of excitement. Looking at her empty drink she ordered another, she was either going to need more to drink or something stronger. “I'm also here to help you get your grades up.” Min said pointing at his notebook. Though a bit ditzy, Min has straight A’s in almost every class, gym and safety are her kryptonite. She decided not to mention how the others kept pushing her to make up with him.

"Really? From no eye contact to personal cheering, I must be doing something right. It's the hair, isn't it?" Alaric replied, equally sarcastically. He ran a hand through the permanently windswept crimson mop before taking another calm drink of his beer.

"James. Anything she wants, my tab," he called to the bartender, before turning his attention back to Min. "There, just in case that inhuman digestion thinks beer is for pussies."

Min pointed at his notebook, and Alaric grabbed it and put it off to the side, surprised. However, he brought it back out and dropped it in front of Min.

"It's not schoolwork. These are my dad's notes and thesis' on powers. He was one of the kings of power research. However…"

He rubbed his eyes, stressed out, "you aren't wrong about me needing a study partner. I put up flyers looking for a study group. Still."

He turned so he was facing Min fully. "So, who put you up to this? I know you didn't come out on your own. Again, no eye contact for weeks, ignoring the couple of times I tried to apologise, and now we're drinking together. That shit doesn't just happen."

Glancing at his hair Min looked over to the bartender and asked if he had any Spirytus. Informing her that he wasn't going to poison the girl she went for moonshine instead. Telling him to leave the bottle she downed the first glass with ease. “Beer is for pussies.” Min said as she poured herself another glass this one reaching almost to the rim.

Looking at the notebook Min raised a brow as he mentioned what it was. Curious to see how well this research matched her mother’s work. Resting a hand on it she tuned to look at him. “Well, I’m drinking. You’re going to be drinking water.” Min said ordering Alaric a glass of water. “The personal cheerleader thing was the idea of the morale committee and Cora agreed to it. As for us being here.” Min shrugged, “maybe you are crazy lucky. Either way I’m here for you, even if I’m still mad.”

"Oh great. Insults. I'm so glad you're here." Alaric said with a snort.

Alaric slid his father's notebook out from under her hand. "Hands off my inheritance."

He did, however, accept her making him drink water. He finished his beer and promptly followed it with most of a glass of water.

"Personal cheerleaders. Alright then, glad I got the one that currently has to force herself to be near me. Cool."

He shook his head, finishing off his water and getting another one, along with a plate of hot wings.

"Don't feel lucky. Feel like I'm getting fucked with. Alright," he pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes for a moment. Then he popped back up, and finished, "Since I think you might listen this time, about blowing you off after you portaled me to the hospital. I…"

He thought about what he wanted to say for a few moments, "I'm gonna regret opening up again, but here goes. I… am inferior to all of you. Homeschooling failed me. Academics, power use, just about everything. It hit me on the mission and I took it out on you. I'm sorry."

He started on his chicken wings, and said, "Might be a stupid question, but you hungry? Order something."

Min honestly didn’t want to be here and his attitude didn’t make it feel any more welcoming. Taking another sip of her moonshine she watched as Alaric pinched the bridge of his nose and take a breath. Raising a brow as he began to talk about blowing her off she was waiting for whatever excuse he was going to come up with. However, she was surprised to hear what he had to say. Looking a bit worried as he spoke Min’s cold demeanor melted as he spoke honestly. Talking about feeling inferior to everyone else, she honestly felt like she was listening to herself.

As he tried to change the topic Min waved the offer for food away. “No thank you. Alaric. Is that how you really feel?”

Alaric took a moment to wipe his hands and mouth. What was this? When did his quiet afternoon become barside therapy?

She did, however, seem worried about him. It was a very nice change from the cold tone she was giving him just minutes ago. Alaric decided to go ahead and tell her the truth, locking eyes with her for the first time in a long time.

"Yeah. I've got a lot of catching up to do." Alaric quietly replied as he lit up a cigarette. He picked up his father's notebook and held it out to Min. "This has been helping, what little I can understand."

“Alaric…” Min said softly as he confirmed her worries and she wanted to comfort him. Looking at the notebook she took it and went to look through it. Taking mental note of the equations and theories. They were indeed genius theories, his father was on the right path. He even touched on what she knew as convergence. This was truly masterful but dangerous without the tech and skill, no wonder he passed out. Honestly his work seemed so familiar it made Min curious. She wanted to talk about who his father was instead she wanted to talk with Alaric. “Alaric. I know you think you need to be at this certain level but you don't. You're amazing right now. I know you like to go fast and see progress done quickly, but nothing is built in a day and nothing great was made alone.” She said pointing to his chest. “You're going to be a fantastic hero. I believe it wholeheartedly, but you can't do it on your own. Regardless of class grades and club contribution the one thing that this school obviously wants us to work together. So don't go and be a lone wolf. Let me help you. Let all of us help you. That way instead of driving yourself to misery and lashing out at random girls. You can have a support group of people who understand you and want to see you at your best.”

So she didn't completely understand his feelings. He gently took the notebook out of her hands, not liking how interested she got.

"Not gonna stop me from trying to be on this level," he said, wiggling the book around before shoving it into his bag. He didn't know how to respond to the rest. Alaric spent the next few moments in silence, thinking about it.

"Thanks Min. I'll keep that in mind. Not gonna stop me from going out and partying after school though. Let my booze and women alone."

Min didn't let it show but she wasn't so keen on him following that book. Whatever his father was working on it was beyond what he could do alone, she knows that all too well. However she did notice that he seemed to be in lighter spirits. Shrugging she gave him a coy smile “fine, you can have your booze and women. But after the track meet! It’s my job to get you ready for the meet! I mean this is a huge race around beautiful Kauai! You have to be at your best to leave everyone else in the dust! And it’s my job to help you get to you best!” Min said finally back to her cheerful self. “Sooo” she extended her hand to him, “let me help you.” She said with a smile, tilting her head she added, “you promised me on our date that you’d help me. So now I’m asking, help me help you.”

"Gee, don't sound too jealous," Alaric said when she gave him permission to pick up chicks. He was tempted to ask Min about their relationship, but didn't. She was mad ten minutes ago.

She seemed excited about the track meet. More than he was, at least. Maybe it was her upbringing, what little he knew about it.

"Yes, help me out. It'll be fun. But, only on the condition that we go on another date when I win."

Min smiled and leaned in close to him, so close that their noses touched. “Fine. But only when you win.” Looking at his face, she cocked her head and pulled back. “We have a lot of work to do! But first…” Min said opening a portal beside her. Pulling out a poorly put together spirit box Min extended it to him. “do I'm not the best at crafts or much of anything, but this is your spirit box. Inside there's cookies and gift cards to different restaurants plus some notes of encouragement and info on the meet and Kauai!” Min said bashfully handing it to him. In earnest his was the first thing she ever made. “I know it's not good, I've never made something before, plus I've been told I lack creativity. Which is understandable I suppose. Still it's what's inside that matters and if it helps you.”

"So definitely yes you'll date me again. Got it." He said with a smile, before being given a gift.

It was a poorly made box, and Min thoroughly ruined the surprise of what was in it, but Al was grateful all the same.

Blushing a bit, Alaric opened it up and began looking through all the notes and eating one of the cookies.

"Thanks Min. This is sweet of you. I had no idea you were doing all this for me."

“Of course.”Min said with a warm smile. Shrugging she continued.“Sure I hate being brushed off with a firey passion that no mortal will ever know. But you're my friend and I care about you, even if I'm mad. I want to help you. No twin left behind right? That includes us.”

Alaric read a few more of the notes and smiled sadly, "friends." He supposed that's all he's been to Min, who flirted with everyone. He was nothing special. And this was the closest thing to flirting in weeks.

"Yeah, no twin left behind." He said as he closed the box.

Min smiled at him, “great! Finish up your water and wings! I’ll walk back with you! We have our work cut out for us! I’m going to make sure you take care of yourself while we train! I’ll be with you day and night to support you!” Min said happily.

Alaric sighed with a smile and finished his food. Alaric chuckled a bit, and said, a bit suggestively, "so you aren't going to leave me alone at all? Gonna hang out when I sleep and shower, make sure I don't sneak off?"

Min raised an inquisitive brow and her smile widened. “Would you like me to?”

"Wouldn't be a straight man if I said not to that." Alaric said with a smile, running his eyes up and down her body.

He threw some money down on the table, and began to put his jacket and backpack back on.

Liking his answer very much so she gave a playful muse. “Well as it is my solemn cheerleader duty to ensure your spirits are up. I'll use my free time to keep you very close.” Min replied sliding off the bar stool and back to her feet.

Alaric led her out of the club, his usual smile resting on his face for the first time in weeks.

"Keep teasing and my spirit won't be the only thing that's up." He said with a lewd wink.

It was nice to see him smile. Min giggled and looked over at him, “is that so? Maybe that's exactly what I want.” She said playfully.

Alaric gave her a hip bump as they headed back towards school. "Gonna be really hard to run when my blood is going elsewhere. You trying to sabotage me?"

Loosing her balance a bit as he gave her a hip bump she looked over at him and playfully punched him. “of course not. Maybe I'm just testing your impulse control? Mind over body, Alaric.” Wrapping her arms below her breasts she pushed them up and swayed a bit. “You're going to have to resist, Alaric.” She laughed at her joke and looked out at the street, “Besides, I'm looking forward to our next date.”

Alaric watched her breasts sway side to side before sighing and looking back into her eyes.

"With teasing like that, anything short of seeing them will not be enough, when I win."

He laughed a bit, and thought about waving down a taxi when he remembered that Min was here.

"Want to portal us back?"

Min thought about it for a second. “Hmm, alright! But that’s when you win.” Min said pointing at him. Walking up the street Min looked up at him and smiled. “Sure!” Opening a portal right in front of them she ushered him to step in before following behind him.

Stepping out in front of the dorms she looked over at him. “Do you promise to go straight to bed?”

"Well, get them prepared, because I'm gonna win." He said as he walked through the portal and stopped in front of the dorms.

She made him promise to go to bed. Al really wanted to go find one of his ladies and go do some cardio, but he bit the bullet and promise Min he'd go to bed.

"Yeah, I'll get some sleep."

Min smiled, “good! Keep this up and when you win we’ll have that date! Now hold out your wrist.” Min said as she took his hand and rested hers beside his. Downloading a spirit application onto his watch she smiled. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning at the track field.” Squeezing his hand she smiled, “have a good night Alaric.” Looking up at him she slowly letting him go she took a few steps back and turned away to open another portal.

Alaric smiled and watched her vanish, figuring that this is as good an outcome as he could've hoped. At least they were friends(?) Again. Alaric returned to his dorm room and began to get ready for bed.

Spoiler: Halloween Event

This is Halloween“The moon is full tonight, Oregon! The werewolves are howling, the bats take to the skies, skeletons rise from their graves, And magic is in the air. It's Halloween today and we are all preparing for the festivities all throughout Salem.” The news reporter said excitedly from the holographic screen in the bustling Highland Academy Cafeteria. Most of what they were saying was muffled under the roar of students. “Tonight there's something to do on every street so get out there and get some treats. Stay safe tonight and have fun!” The reporter said before the channel was changed.

“Good mystical morning Highland Academy!!! This is you lovely morale committee vice president Jackson reminding you about our Halloween costume party bash at sundown tonight! We're using the entire campus stadium for our party this year and it's going to be a blast! Tons of food, good drinks, and great music. And for those of you fancy that you're the best creature of the night, we've got a costume contest with the winner getting a brand new high end costume of their choice! Figure out what you want to be and become the monster Highland!” The boy said with a cheer before signing off.

Students continued their chatter, and their average day. Just because it was Halloween doesn't mean it isn't Friday. Class was boring for the most part that is until a sexy Meg strolled in with a short and revealing sexy Alice in Wonderland outfit and a purple cat on her shoulders. Giving the boys and girls a wave she smiled at the fresh meat before her. “Hey lovelies, I thought I'd come by in something to perk you all up while I deliver some bad news.” Noticing some confused faces Meg continued. “Since Halloween is so popular with criminals, random students are pretty much drafted to patrol the streets tonight.” She shrugged, “Don't blame me, it's part of the job.” Pulling up a list from her school watch she called out her names of the drafted student. (This is for anyone who misses this event.)

As she finished she looked over the group of freshmen, “listen up babies Halloween is fun, but dangerous. Safest thing is to stay on campus. Have some fun with us. You never know what spooky things are waiting outside. The Morale Committee and I will make extra sure you have a good time.” She said licking her upper lip as she let out some lustful pheromones escape into the room. Before looking a bit bored and continuing. “However if you do go out to the Night market, festival parade or vr club horror experience don't go alone. Invite friends to go with you. We on the council don't want anyone going off campus alone.” With her duties done she scratched behind her kitten’s ear and smiled. “Alright cuties, my job is done. Whatever you do tonight have fun, make choices you want to remember. And don’t piss off any witches. We don’t want another monster ball.” Meg said before turning around and making her way out of the classroom.

[Afterschool]
As the school day ended the clubs send out a notice to their members that today for Halloween they’re canceling individual clubs for the day and are instead doing a large group club mixer at the Halloween bash on campus, With an after party at the night market. All across campus students were getting their costumes ready and their tricks primed. This was for tricksters after all the perfect day to cause complete and utter mayhem, be it for a single person, or the entire school. However, too much mayhem can be a bad thing. The school sees everything, after all. As the upperclassmen would say, “watch out for those school spirits!”

[Min]
Min stood in her underwear and looked at the costume in her closet and frowned. It seemed like it was missing something. She needed something to bring it all together. Racking her brain at what could possibly be Min suddenly remembered something and opened a portal to her home in Russia. Hopping into the cold stone castle she made her way down to the deep darkness of the west wing. Most of the furniture and paintings in her large home were changed or moved and most were moved to the West wing. Passing by a painting of impaled people and beheading Min made her way into an old room there in front of her was the painting of a woman with a blood red broach resting on her high collared dress.

Making her way towards the painting underneath there was. Jewelry box that held the very same broach picking it up from its place there was a soft hiss as the air grew even colder in the room. “This is perfect!” Min said opening a portal and stepping back into her room.

Getting ready she adjusted her bloomers and placed the broach in the center of her tops collar. Looking at herself in the mirror she twirled around and smiled. “Perfect!” Giving a toothy grin her sharp vampire fangs for perfectly. Roaring at her reflection she fixed her headband and made her way out to the common room. Min passed by Wen who was still standing there fully clothed. “Wen do you need any help?” Min asked but Wen was so deep in thought that she didn’t seem to notice. Knowing when’s eye for macabre outfits Min knew she’d come up with something. Best not disturb her thought process. Moving past her she left their shared room and enter the large common room.

Their freshman class had agreed to all meet up and have their own little party in the common room. The goal was to become closer as a group, they all wanted to decide what they wanted to do this Halloween together.

“Hey everyone! Ready to celebrate Halloween!?” Min asked. The bumping of the music and the smell of sweets took over the common room, it turned into a small haunted room the night before thanks to holograms and decorations. Holographic bats flew around to ceiling, hopefully fake skeletons holding large bowls of Halloween themed candy. It was high quality work all around. Bouncing with excitement this was her first Halloween with her school friends and she was excited to have pure fun. As long as it's nothing like the bloody Halloweens she had before she'd be happy.

[Claude]

It was finally here. His 2nd favorite holiday had arrived, and Claude had ran out to greet it. He’d had the jewelers fashion the vast amount of gold jewelry his outfit called for, and he himself trimmed the expensive silk and jacket with the help of the fashion club. He even got tattoos that wouldn’t come out until he took a long shower. Hed exercised extra to make sure his figure looked amazing given the amount of skin shown. His costume was finally ready, and as he put it all on in his dorm room, he couldn’t help but double take at his appearance. Sure, he was a fan of looking good and looking at himself in a mirror, but thus took it to a new level. Was he narcissistic? Very much so. Was he trying too hard? Very much so. But could you blame him? Dressing as an Egyptian prince just worked for him. Claude stretched, letting out any tension he might’ve had before walking out of his room to the halloween party they’d set up the night before, gold irises scanning the room to take in everything in the room. He smirked, outstretching his hands to announce his presence.

“Hahaha! It’s time to celebrate Halloween! None of you are going to spend Halloween without having so much fun that you remember this for years to come!”

Maybe he was being a bit too ambitious. But this was one of the only times that he was able to just let go and have fun without being proper and mature. He could do that tomorrow. Today, he was going to have as much fun as possible, and make sure his friends did as well. What were they going to do? He didn’t know. Truthfully, he planned on going to the massive Club Mixer that all the clubs were doing; with how many clubs he was in he’d been invited quite frequently. But he wasn’t going to go unless his friends came with him. So until then, he’d hang out with his friends, wherever that took them. He put his hands on the railing lining the upper floor and called out, a bit calmer than his earlier outburst. “So, now that you know my intentions, how do you want to kick off the night? We have a whole campus to celebrate in, plus anywhere in town. On this night, everything is within our grasp.”

(Alaric)

Alaric spent a good while teasing Claude for taking too long in the mirror, as he did the exact same thing. Alaric never did the Halloween thing before, since he lived out in the boonies, the nearest neighbor over two miles aways. Halloween was usually grocery store candy and horror movies with the family.

Eventually he got his getup together, having had his father send a few things. Wearing an older police uniform, complete with hat and name plate, he was ready.

He dipped out before Claude did, adjusting his hat and tie as he walked out towards the bumping common room. A bunch of students were already partying. It was almost like the VR room drug party, without the drugs. Or the visuals. Or the okay fine it wasn't much like it at all, now that Detective Alaric had thought about it.

He ended up, after a few minutes, standing next to Claude as he made a speech like a pompous ass. Business at usual. Al did raise his drink at his words though, in toast.

"Huzzah, Pharaoh. We haven't really had the chance to hang out, So... You got any plans tonight? I got word from a chick I met that the VR club is raging right now. Trying to find a few people to go. Come on, we'll party, pick up some chicks, and deal with the hangover later."

[Wen]

Wen was standing in her room, fully dressed and confused on what she should dress up as. She didn’t exactly have a ‘costume’ she had tons of goth clothing, which would be considered spooky to some people. That just wasn’t good enough though. She had dug through her closet full of dangerous sharp things, which included tons of earrings and chokers that had unnecessary spikes on them.

She found some older bandages in a sloppily placed med-kit. Several were placed and hidden around the room, and she’d have to buy more because she just couldn’t find them when she needed. That’s when she had the idea.

She untied her hair, and with perfectly placed bandages and strong tape, she was now officially the sexiest mummy anyone has ever seen. She might’ve put on a bigger pair of breasts as well, but nobody needed to know that. With her hair down to the back of her knees, it was hard to see her backside--Thankfully. She couldn’t exactly reach properly to wrap herself fully, so most of her back was exposed.

She sadly put some panties on before wrapping herself, for her sake. Though, she didn’t need a bra. That’s what she convinced herself.

She walked out of her room and to the common room in her apparel, smiling brightly as she crept up on Claude.

“Boo!”

[Claude]

"Plans, huh? Well I mean we could go to the VR Club, we could go to the Club mixer they have over at the stadium. They're definitely popping off right about now. Let's go asAHHH!" Claude jumped a bit, turning around to face Wen, eyes wide for a moment before they returned to their usual state of calm. "I don't know how on earth I didn't hear you, either you're good at sneaking around or all the festivities are distracted me. How are you?" He asked, while at the same time looking over her costume. When he finished he made an okay sign with his hands before speaking up. "You look great Wen! We have the same Egypt theme!" He laughed, smiling at the similarity. "Me and Officer Alaric were just discussing how to celebrate Halloween. Any plans?"

[Haruo and Naoto]

Spoiler: Banter

“What do you MEAN you’re not dressing up?!” Naoto, in their female form, exclaimed in disbelief in response to Haruo’s nonchalant bomb. “You gotta though! It’s Halloween, the only time you can dress up freely and as wacky as you want until you become a hero for real!” The shape changer exclaimed, fists clenched and pumped with enthusiasm.

“Sorry,” Haruo shrugged noncommittally, “Never really been much of a Halloween person. My parents decided I was too old for it pretty early on, so I guess it’s how I’ve been conditioned,” he explained, resting a hand on his hip. “Besides, I don’t think exaggerated costumes really suit me like that.”

“You’re never too old for Halloween! How old were you when they decided that? Eleven? Twelve?”

“Seven.”

“Oh, jeez…” Naoto grimaced lightly, before blinking as though they realized something. “Still… That’s a new one. You don’t talk about your parents that often.”

“Seems so,” Haruo curtly responded, as though closing a can of worms someone else had opened. “What’s the problem though? I’ll still be going to the party. I’ll be going as man, the most terrifying creature of all.”

“Ugh, you’re no fun…” Naoto sighed. “Won’t you at least say I look cute in my costume?” They went on, flaunting the secret outfit they’d been wearing all this time.

“Let’s save it for the rest of the room,” Haruo flatly said, ready to leave anyway and turned around, opening the door and sauntering to the party with that, his dear roommate eager to show off, it seemed.

“Well, one of us is gonna have to change!” Naoto exclaimed in a jocular manner, strolling into the exchange between Al, Claude, and Wen, their hands resting on their hips as though to show off their outfit; to put it gently, a “sexy cop” outfit, complete with a short skirt, fingerless gloves, and perhaps most risque of all, fishnet stockings. It seemed that the speedster wasn’t the only one who decided to dress up as the city’s finest.

Meanwhile, Haruo stood somewhat awkwardly next to his more outgoing roommate, not even dressed in any special manner, as though content with letting Naoto soak up the attention. The two of them had left together not too long ago for the party, and upon seeing the familiar group there, evidently decided to gravitate toward them.

“Sup,” Haruo only waved, only sporting some casual clothes like he would on any other day.

“So! What are we talking about here?” Naoto asked in a nosy manner, eager to enjoy the mixer as much as they could..

[Leon]
As Leon finished up with his neck ruffle, he took one last glance in the mirror. He frowned. "Something's missing" he muttered. Snapping his fingers, he went to his desk and opened the drawer, taking out a small capsule and a pair of garden shears. He popped the capsule in his mouth and watched with satisfaction as a trickle of red spilled out of the corner of his mouth. Spitting the rest into the sink, he went back and snipped a single spider lily from the plants he was growing. He fashioned it to his cloak with a pin.

Looking at the plant he smiled fondly. He had been told that they were his grandmother's favorite plant before she disappeared. His grandpa's home was decked in them before he had passed. Apparently "So she knows she's always welcome home if she comes back" Leon had been told his grandpa had said to his dad.

Walking out of his own common room he called out. "Josh I'm going on ahead. Better hurry before you miss it" and made his way to the suite where his friends were partying. Sliding in his eyebrows raised at the costumes his friends were wearing. Sliding over to their hostess he said "Darlin I'm from N'Orleans. I'm always ready for a party" in response to her question. "Thanks for the invite"

[Wen]

“I had planned to watch scary movies. The classics. Were we meant to do a party or something?” She looked around, a bit afraid that she hadn’t been told about a big event that she was meant to be attending.

“Or maybe you all want to roam around campus in hopes of finding a party? Or throwing one yourselves? I wouldn’t throw one ourselves though…” She hummed for a minute. “We’d be totally fucked if we had to clean it all up. I already do enough damage when making the mess.”

“I do like all the costumes you all have on though, very tasteful. Sex sells after all! Ooo, another idea, what if we go to those costume contests, one of us is bound to win, then we can buy tons of candy.”

(Alaric)

Al waved over at Min as Claude spoke, only half listening to the man. Casting an appraising eye on her costume, he gave her a thumbs up before turning his attention back to the group, which multiple while he checked Min out.

"As I was saying, a chick I met at the VR club a couple times says that it's raging right now. Plus I'm friends with the bartender who works tonight. I can get us smashed for cheap."

Alaric shrugged, taking a moment to check out the ladies in the group. Wen's costume contest didn't sound like a bad idea either. He probably wouldn't win, but it would be fun all the same.

[Min]
Noticing everyone chat and mingle min felt glad that this pre-party party was a success. All she ever wanted is for them to talk more, not like she really did anything. Setting up was quite easy in the end, a holographic projector for the room and picking the aesthetic along with have Olaf ready for food. The just steal some candy from the stores and put them in bowls. Min noticed Alaric's eyes and waved to him. Giggling as he gave her a thumbs up.

Her attention was taken by a dashing vampire who made his way up to her. Her smile widened as she realized it was Leon looking fashionably deadly with fake blood to boot. As he thanked her for the invitation Min nodded, “of course! And look here we match!” Min said happily. Stepping forward she reached out and dabbed her finger against the fake blood before sliding it between her lips. Sucking it off she pulled her finger out with a pop and licked her lips. “Delicious!”

Catching a familiar scent off him Min looked surprised and instinctively came in closer to him to sniff. “Is that spider lilies?!” Min asked a bit surprised that anyone would heavily carry such a scent, she thought she was going crazy in school when she caught traces of it. She asked the garden club if they planted it and they didn't, but here it was the source of that nostalgic smell and it was Leon. Looking up at him, when her nose almost met his lips, she realized how close she'd gotten.

Blushing, she took a step back and tried to compose herself. “I'm sorry. It's just spider lilies are my favorite. It reminds me of home.” Min said softly.

[Leon]
Leon smiled as he noticed that they did indeed match. Though he was taken aback by her eating the fake blood. "With this being the pre-party what are your pl-" his question was cut short as Min got even closer. Acutely aware of how close she was, he coloured slightly. "It's no trouble at all Min" he mumbled as she stepped back. "That's a keen nose you've got there." Stepping back he showed the other lapel of his cloak to here where the flower was pinned. "I grow them in my room. Having one to myself makes it easy. You're welcome to come by anytime you would like to smell them. In fact" he said, unpinning the bloom from his cloak. "Why don't you have this one. After all, what delicious irony there is in a resurrection lily adorning a queen of the undead." He reached towards her before hesitating. "May I" he asked, nearly forgetting his manners.

[Min]
Min nodded as he mentioned her nose. He was right, Spider lilies usually carry a very faint scent however min could always catch their gentle fragrance. They grew all around her childhood home, she couldn't forget their scent even if someone erased her memory. It was her father who planted them, the only part of his past he shared with his family when she was little. Knowing more of the truth now, she still couldn't hate such a beautiful flower.

Just a beautiful as ever. Min thought as Leon revealed the spider lily on his lapel. A gentle smile growing on her face as she looked at the flowers. As he mentioned growing them in his room, her eyes lit up as she met his eyes and listened to him. As he offered the flower she could feel her heart race, “Really?!” Watching him unpin the flower and move to place it in her hair she, blinked surprised as he paused and asked for permission. Blushing at such chivalry she nodded. “Yes. Of course.” Min smiled softly as he placed the flower.

“Thank you, Leon.” Tilting her head she innocently asked him, “does if look alright?”

[Haruo and Naoto]

“Dunno about another party, but I’d be game for scary movies. Something Lon Chaney, maybe?” Haruo shrugged in response to Wen, knowing his own fair share of the classics.

“Eeh? No way, I hate scary movies, even if they’re in season! Let’s take the party all over campus!” Naoto exclaimed, putting in their own two cents, eyes shining at Wen’s ideas. “If we can stumble upon a costume contest… That’d totally be fun!” They went on, flinging their closed prop handcuff about, landing in their palm while the other cuff was already attached to the shape changer’s wrist. “If we play our cards right… I bet we can get the boys’ votes!”

“And here I thought you’d be more demure about this kind of stuff,” Haruo commented sidewise.

“Oh, don’t be such a prude, Haruo! It’s Halloween! Live a little!” Naoto only said in return.

“Well, I could definitely use a drink at this point if that’s what you mean,” Haruo replied dryly, gradually finding the prospect of getting hooked up with alcohol from Al’s friend increasingly attractive… as long as they were all careful not to get carried away.

(Alaric)

Alaric watched them talk, not really say much. He did, however, give Haruo the finger guns and said, "This guy gets it."

(Raygen)
Raygen was a little concerned… She never really did halloween when she was in Japan. And unfortunately she hadn’t made any proper friends still since she had came back. It’s kinda hard when you don’t talk. Then people just assume you’re ignoring them.She made her way down to the common area to make herself some food. Raygen knew that there would probably be something going on tonight, but what would go on? No idea.

She decided it would be best to wait until someone approached her, once again, we’ll see if her thoughts prove right or wrong.

[Leon]
With permission granted, Leon wound the flower into her hair, pinning it to her headband. Brushing the misplaced hair back behind her ear he smiled. “It looks as pretty as the girl wearing it” he said with a soft smile. He looked up and met the eyes of Raygen who was looking over in their direction from the snack table. He didn’t know the girl well, but he had seen that her and Min communicated through sign language so he assumed she was deaf. “It would appear you have someone else looking for your attention,” he said. He motioned Raygen to come over. “Much as I would like, I won’t monopolize you.”

[Min]
Blushing at his comment she met his eyes and felt her heart flutter. The lingering scent of the spider lilies on him and his gentle nature was softly captivating her. “Your words are like honey, Leon.” Min said placing her hand over her heart. Being treated like a lady was the easiest way to her heart. As he looked away from her she followed his gaze and her eyes shined with excitement. It was the small ghost girl Raygen! “Raygen!” Min said and signed at the girl, in their language class they were slowly learning ASL. As Leon continued Min took his hand, “Let’s talk later.” Min said with a smile, “I can’t pass up such a striking conversationalist like yourself.” She said giving him a wink before she stepped back and made her way over to Raygen.

Picking up speed Min outstretched her arms and quickly scooped up Raygen into a hug. Letting the girl go she activated a translator application on her watch and began to speak in Russian. The translator app quick changed the words to Japanese, appearing in a holographic text box beside Min's head. “It's so good to see you Raygen! I'm glad you could make it! I love your costume! You and Haruo match!”

Min turned to Haruo and called out in English, “Haruo! Look you and Raygen match!” Min said excitedly. “Come look!”

[Raygen]
Raygen was suddenly squeezed into a death grip before being placed back onto her feet. She watched Min’s mouth move before the text box showed up beside her head. She was glad it translated into Japanese. Although, she didn’t understand what Min meant by costume. She was just in her normal clothes… Raygen looked the girl standing in front of her in the eyes as she began signing slowly to her, knowing that Min had only recently just started learning ASL. “Costume…? Also, did I interrupt your talk with that man..? Sorry if I did, I was just looking for snacks. Is it okay if I take some? Wait what’s happening? Party? Wait am I allowed here?” Raygen realized she probably took her questions too far, but she was nervous. She’s always nervous. “Who’s Haruo?” She signed once again, forgetting to give Min a moment to think.

[Leon]
Leon turned away as Min left him. Gliding over to where some of the others were standing he smiled. “A party in a VR club? Sounds like fun. I’ll buy tonight if that’s what we’re doing.”

[Claude]
Claude looked up to see Leon enter the conversation, offering to pay. He looked over his costume briefly, smiling back. "I like the vampire costume, you remind like the Duke of a dark castle. But I can't let you pay, not for me anyway, it'd be quite unbecoming. Thank you however." He said, bowing slightly. "Besides, this isn't everyone, so I'd like to get a handle on what the whole group wants to do. Where's Izzy?" He asked, looking around.

[Min]
Min was doing her best to keep up with Raygen’s hands, catching bits and pieces if it wasn't for the terminal 9 tech she'd be lost. The learning chip caught everything Min missed and pieced it together and updated her response time. “Man? Raygen Leon is our age?! Your so polite it's so cute!” Min picked up a large bowl and held it out to Raygen. “Of course you're allowed here! You're part of our class too! Take all the candy you want, take the bowl if you want!” Min said happily a little bit too energetic but she was wired now that her chip was back on. It was going to take some time to adjust.

When Raygen mentioned Haruo, Min stepped beside the girl and pointed over to him. “That cute boy with the dark hair is Haruo. He's Japanese too! Well half, I think, but he's cute right?” Min whispered softly and began to sign to Raygen giving her a sly smile.

[Leon]
"Really it's no trouble Allcrest. I insist. Consider it if you must" Leon replied, dismissing Claude's comment.

Names weren't Leon's strong suit so he wasn't sure who Claude many. "Izzy?" Leon questioned, scanning the group. There weren't many females in their circle of the freshman class so it was easy to spot who was missing. "Ahh. The technopath. Well she's not here so perhaps she's gone ahead to one of the various parties on campus. You could always ping her comm-bracelet and message her" he continued, shrugging.

[Haruo]

Haruo took a small while to respond to Min’s call as he was in conversation with the other group, but once he was able, the boy turned around to face Min and Raygen, the latter of whom he was quite less familiar with, giving a half-hearted wave. “Haruo desu. Hajimemashite,” he said briskly when Raygen inquired about who he even was, as though he were introducing himself to an actual Japanese person.

“Raygen, was it? I see you’ve met Min. She drag you out to this party?” He asked in a somewhat dry, but lightly joking, manner. “I imagine by matching, she means I’m not wearing a costume. I’m not that much of a Halloween person, I suppose.”

Seeing Min whisper a certain something in Raygen’s ears, the boy subsequently perked a sardonic brow. “Wanna share with the rest of the class, Min?” He asked, wondering just what was so funny, and what exactly she whispered.

[Min]
Smiling as Haruo threw his playful jabs at her he awoke a challenge in her. Tilting her head as he asked to share her little secret Min stood up and sauntered over to Haruo. Placing her hand on his chest she pressed her breasts against his arm and smiled. “Well…” She said resting her head against his shoulder. She bit her lip for a moment before smiling up to meet his eyes. “I was telling Raygen that you’re pretty cute.” Batting her hey eyelashes up at him she reached up and booped his nose.

Giggling softly she stepped away and looked at the two of them. Beginning to sign as she spoke she continued, “but you two aren't in costumes? I thought you both were dressed as homicidal maniacs? They look like everyone else.” Min said genuinely confused, shrugging she smiled, “oh well. Let’s get you socializing Raygen! Haruo you help too!” Min said pointing at Haruo.

Looking around she frowned, “where is Izzy?”

[Izzy}
Izzy was currently in her room, hearing the pre party going on. She was standing by the edge of her bed in her pajamas with her weighted blanket wrapped around her shoulders. She had set up a holo projector for movies and was waiting for her popcorn to finish.

She glanced once over at the closed door, wishing she had the confidence she had grown during the events at Heartland and her date with Min to join the others out there. But it was too much for her to handle at the moment. Thanks to Min she was on a Disney kick and was planning to watch the entire Halloweentown series before the night was done. She turned back to the critical task of making sure her popcorn didn’t burn.

[Claude]
"Well then, if you'll excuse me, I have to go check up on the state of my beloved friend Izzy. You all have some fun in the meantime. Try not to beat up anyone Wen!" He called, bowing before sliding past the two officers to make his way to Izzy's door. It was a good first spot to look anyway. He put his ear to the door to listen for any noise and pulled up his bracelet, sending a quick, 'you in there?'.

[Izzy]
If it hadn’t vibrated on the table, Izzy would probably have missed Claude’s message. Snapping it on her wrist she opened up her inbox. Looking at the message she glanced at the door, wondering if he was on the other side of it. She sighed. She knew her absence wouldn’t have gone unnoticed she was just hoping it would have gone on a little longer. “Yeah. Come on in.” she replied.

[Claude]

Claude read her response, and took a step back from the door. Raising his knee, he kicked the door open with a bang. "By the Order of I, The Pharaoh, I demand to know why you aren't participating in the festivities!" He called, entering the room. Seeing her just sitting there blanket wrapped and all he couldn't help but laugh as the door closed itself. "My bad, I couldn't help myself. You probably had the door closed for a reason, don't want the noise out there drowning out Halloween Town, do we? Still wanna know why you didn't want to go play with the other kids." He apologized, sliding up to take a seat before his friend.

[Izzy]
Given that the rooms were soundproofed, the last sound Izzy had been expecting to hear was a bang as the door was kicked open. With a scream she dropped to a crouch looking towards the door. Seeing who it was she pouted. “Claude you jerk! You’re lucky I didn’t have my popcorn.” she said, just before the door closed (audible to those near the doorway).

Folding her arms and wrapping the blanket around her she looked at the door. She wondered what people on the other side were thinking about her. “I umm….” Chewing her lip in distress, she contemplated what to tell him. She sighed. No half hearted excuse would work with him, she was sure. He’d needle the truth out of her, one way or the other. “I really don’t feel emotionally capable of being around more than one or two people right now. So I’m having my own movie night.

[Claude]

"Oh? Not emotionally capable, you say? That's fine,I almost forget you have an aversion of crowds. Anyone in particular?" He asked, tapping his chin with his finger. He didn't have a problem if she wanted to have her own movie night, but if the only reason she wasn't out and about was people he could fix it somehow. Or just hang out with her, either one works.

[Izzy]
She cocked her head at the question. "If you mean are there particular people I'm avoiding, then no. I'd love company, but everyone is going to one party or another. And I don't have the energy to do that." She hopped back up onto her bed and curled the blanket around her as she spoke. "So I'm staying in tonight."

Izzy cast her eyes down and finished softly "Thanks for checking on me though. It means a lot, but don't let me keep you. I'm sure everyone eagerly awaits the return of your royal personage."

(Alaric)

Alaric watched Claude walk off towards the girl dorms, looking for Izzy. It certainly was better than watching Min fool around with Haruo. Bit jealous, Alaric turned to Leon.

"Willing to pay? Sounds like a party to me. However, it wouldn't be very manly to let you pay for everything. Hm. I have a compromise. You buy us a private room, I'll buy the booze. Hold on."

He sent a text to his friend, and a few moments later he got a response, his wrist dinging merrily.

"Alright, there are still VIP rooms. Probably should have asked that first."

Alaric already had the feeling that he was going to go get smashed either way, with or without the group.

[Haruo]

“Oop--” Haruo blinked as Min suddenly made an unexpected move, stepping into his personal space and pointedly pressing her chest against him. He felt hot in the face of such a gesture, visibly flushing a little, yet he felt himself stop cold at the same time, freezing up for just that moment, only able to look upon Min with a wide-eyed shock, especially as she answered his question, calling him cute.

How… assertive of her. But it worked.

It was only when the girl booped his nose and stepped away from him that the boy finally seemed to regain his faculties, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked as though he was trying to hide a pout.

“Very funny,” he grunted, in response to both her playful gesture and subsequent comment about his and Raygen’s attire. “Looks like someone’s already drowning in party spirit though,” he went on, tugging at his collar instinctively for a moment.

At the prospect of helping Raygen presumably get out of her shell and socialize, the boy pursed his lips. “And how do you propose I help? Are you trying to hook her up or something?” He asked half sardonically, before taking pause considering Min’s behavior right now, and then clearing his throat. “... Or literally, just get her talking?”

Feeling bad for referring to Raygen in the third person when she was right there, Haruo turned to her next. “Hi! Uuh, how are you?”

[Min]
Min smiled at Haruo’s reaction and squeezed her body tightly, letting her breasts squeezed together. “What can I say I like to make the dead rise.” Min said playfully as she licked her lips, and gave Haruo a wink. As they changed the topic Min dialed back her playful manner and watched with interest as Haruo spoke to Raygen like a child. Laughing lightly Min playfully smacked Haruo’s arm. “She’s not a kid Haruo! You’re so cute! I love it!”

“Now let’s go find Izzy!” Taking both of their hands Min lead them over to Izzy’s door and with both of her hands in use Min kicked the door open. “Izzy! I brought! Friends! Let’s go play!” Min shouted excitedly, only to see Claude in the throws of not passion with Izzy. Pulling Haruo and Raygen in as well, Min let go of their hands and placed her hands on her cheeks in shock as she gasped. “Oh my! Are you two on a date?! I’m so sorry! I’ll give you two your space! Or what I recently learned, give you two your alone time” Min said slowly stepping back, ushering the other two back as well.
[Izzy]
Izzy and Claude were sitting on her bed sharing her oversized light blue weighted blanket. The form of a stuffed white narwhal could be seen clutched in Izzy's arms. A handful of popcorn was partway to her mouth, her head turned at the opening of the door. "What? A date? No way!" she said, mortified. Panicked, she looked at Claude. "I mean, not that i couldn't. But we're not like that."she looked back and forth between Claude and the group in her doorway. Her voice was rising in pitch. Suddenly thrown into the spotlight, at a point where she couldn't deal with crowds she was overwhelmed (hence why she was staying in her room), she began to tear up. Turning to Claude once more she squeaked out "Right? It's not a date, is it?".

[Leon]
Leon beamed. "VIP? classy. I like your style Vanderbilt. Let's get going. Neither me nor the night is getting any younger." Taking charge, Leon made his way out of the common room and began the trek to the city.

[Claude]

Claude laughed at Min's misunderstanding, and watched Izzy's outburst with interest. Waving at Min's company, he smiled as he answered. "No, Izzy's right, no date here Min. I decided to hang out with Izzy since she didn't want to go party." He pointed to the T.V. and the popcorn, feeling that it was self explanatory. "Look what you did Min, she's freaking out." He added, pointing to the host of their movie night.

[Min]
Min stopped at the protests of Izzy and then looked over to Claude as he confirmed this wasn't a date. Min was confused. Based on the reasoning Alaric told her about dates you find someone you like and spend time with them. If this isn't a date and they're spending time together does that mean they don't like each other, Min thought. Looking worried she wanted everyone to at least like one another. Min made her way back into Izzy's room and fell to her knees in front of the two of them. Taking Izzy's hand she looked at Izzy's and smiled, “hey it's alright. I didn't mean to scare you. I know you don't like big crowds so it's okay if you spend time with Claude. In fact I want you two to be on a date!” Min said happily.

Reaching out she took Claude's hand and put theirs together. “Have tonight be a date! Spend time together! I won't get in your way!” Squeezing their hands together she gave a quiet wish that they'd like each other after spending time together. Letting their hands go Min smiled at them and stood up. “Alright! Now have fun you two! If this becomes a date I want you to have fun and enjoy each other's company like I do!” Turning to the others Min looked at Raygen and Haruo. “Let's head out to the club party then!” Min exclaimed excitedly walking out of the room and closing the door behind her.

Opening a portal she linked arms with the pair of nervous nellies she looked over to Naoto. “You coming too?” Min asked as she happily lead Them through the portal.

On the other side they stepped right onto the crowded bleachers. Toppling beer cans and red cups as they looked out at the rager going on at HAPI’s football field. Students were dressed up in everything you could imagine from horrifying to sexy to plain confusing. Loud music blared from the floating speakers as they crowd cheered and screamed with energy. They were drunk, high or both, but either way they were partying like there was no tomorrow. Min looked out at the sea of raging party people and her eyes lit up. “This is AMAZING!!” Min said excitedly, looking at the others she pointed out to the crowd, “Let's go in!”

(Alaric)

Alaric snorted when Leon said it was classy. He fell in line, following the man into the night. "That's me man. Classiest asshole at HAPI."

He laughed and texted his friend, reserving a VIP room for them all.

"You all coming?" Al called back to the few people still hanging around, looking for something to do.

[Claude]
As Min left after her plea to make it a date, he couldn’t help but put his face in his hands, rubbing his temples. He knew Min, knew about her; there was absolutely no way that she understood what was going on, probably didn’t even know what a date actually was. “Well then Izzy, it seems that Min is suffering from ‘being dumb’ syndrome. You’ll have to forgive our good friend, this isn’t a date. Unless you want it to be, of course.” He teased, smiling. “I’m only kidding, i know you just wanted to binge the show; me too.”

[Haruo and Naoto]

Haruo had little to say as Min forcibly dragged him and Raygen over to violate Izzy’s personal space, but he did have to give a slight whistle at the sight of her and Claude talking to each other casually. How scandalous. To some degree, he could sympathize with Izzy’s embarrassment over perhaps feeling overwhelmed, and yet… Well. Anyway.

Once Min quickly expressed her desire to move on to the club party, Haruo tilted his head slightly, letting himself be dragged around by her some more. “Right, another party… You know, I think I really would prefer the scary movies like Wen sugge--AAAH!” He began to say before unceremoniously being dragged into the portal Min had conjured up.

“Right beyond you!~” Naoto exclaimed, eager to show off their costume to the rest of the campus, following behind Min when gestured toward and hopping through the portal as well, blocking off any hope Haruo had of clawing his way back out the other end.

Once they reached the other party, as though peering into a wholly different side of HAPI, Haruo bit his lip uneasily. He felt like he was standing in the lion’s den among all these unfamiliar people, but hey. To hesitate now would surely be a sign of weakness, and if there was one thing upperclassmen could smell, it was weakness. Or something like that.

“You wanna go in that? I’m afraid we might not come back out,” Haruo said hesitantly, looking to Raygen as though hoping to get backed up here.

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Think of all the cuties I could hook up with!” Naoto exclaimed, stars in their eyes.

“I’ll leave you to that.”

{Raygen}
Raygen was confused. Again. She knew that Min was a little wild but she didn’t think she’d be getting dragged around left and right. “O-Oh~” Raygen said quietly as she was basically shoved into the portal that Min had made up for them. She looked towards her newly acquired friend Haruo and raised her eyebrows in concern. Raygen looked over at Min hoping that she would also see that bringing the pair to a party of this size probably wasn’t the best of ideas. But there was no hope in that. Turning back to Haruo she signed to him slowly, hopefully he’d get the idea that she couldn’t hear what he was saying. “I think we don’t have a choice in this one…” She said to him, hoping that the little translator gadget would do it’s thing for him. She took the chance to move behind him, hoping to hide a little from the room of unfamiliar people around her. Min even introduced them to new people. She already knew that this night was going to be a wild one. She wasn’t really sure how she was supposed to react to this all.

Raygen quietly wished that she had brought her phone with her. She just wanted to be able to distract herself from her anxiousness.

[Well it's about to get crazier]
Excited Min happily high fived Naoto as at least they were excited to party.

However, Min noticed the duo not feeling comfortable in the large football field full of costumed individuals. Reading Raygen's hands Min knew neither was feeling it. Looking between them she tilted her head and gave a soft smile. “Well if you want I can open a portaHhhhhhhhhhgghh!” Min cried out as suddenly pain shot through her body and she collapsed onto the bleachers.

All around them everyone in a costume was screaming and writhing in pain. Throughout the whole world everyone was screaming in pain as their costumes began to pulse and morph against their bodies. Changing them from the inside out to become the monster they chose to be. Tonight was hell night. The monsters are out to play.

[EVERYONE IN COSTUME YOU ARE NOW YOUR COSTUME CREATURE, You have new memories, you have powers only relating to your monster and nothing from before. Be creative and have fun!]

Min lay on the bleachers her body still twitching from the pain but also, the hunger? She was hungry, no thirsty and she could smell what she needed. Weakened by her transformation she tried to sit up but fell again onto the hard bleachers. She weakly extended a hand out to the three in front of her.

(Detective Vanderbilt, Salem P.D.)

Alaric was chillin with Leon on the quad outside the dorm when the most intense pain he had ever felt courses through his body. Trembling madly, it took everything Al had to keep his feet as his mind went blank.

As the pain subsided, Officer Vanderbilt looked around. How had he made it to the super school? He needed a coffee. Preferably with whisky. Opting for a stogie instead, he could barely contain his surprise when he tasted menthol.

'The hell I get menthol for?"

He must really be out of it. Vanderbilt smoked blacks or reds. Now he really needed that caffeine.

Since it was better than nothing, He turned to face the figure he just noticed next to him.

"Hey son. Which way is the main party? I'm on a call."

[Haruo]

Ah, this was not good. Wow. This was, in fact, bad.

Haha, I’m in danger, Haruo could only think to himself as just about everyone around him seemed to go crazy out of nowhere, except for him and Raygen from the looks of it.

… Oh crap I’m in danger, the boy thought, the realization setting in.

His eyes widened in shock as he could only helplessly look around and see everyone transforming before his very eyes. What the hell was going on?! Why was this happening?

Before he knew it, the boy’s body began to practically move on its own, moving to Min herself and clutching her arm. “Min, are you okay?! Talk to me, stay with me here! Oh, crap… If this is someone’s idea of a bad joke…” The boy exclaimed urgently, murmuring the last part to himself as he looked around to see if anyone else had managed to retain their mind.

Of course, if worst came to worst, he wondered what’d he do. It’d certainly be convenient if he could dispel this effect if this was all some sort of runaway power, but…

[“Naoto”]

Compared to Haruo however, Naoto was not so lucky. Having been dressed in their sexy cop costume, they let out an anguished scream that blended in with the other piercing screams of the room as they fell victim to the bizarre happenings that afflicted everyone wearing a costume. Of course, perhaps Naoto was lucky in a way, as they weren’t dressed as any supernatural creature or the like, but hey, what Naoto was dressed as could be equally scary in its own right, right?

As though fully embracing and falling into the role governed by their costume, Naoto, or rather “Officer Tsukino” more like, let out a playful giggle to themselves once the pain subsided, a mischievous smile curling at their lips.

Seeing Raygen standing there by herself, unaffected by the strange phenomena, the playful officer suddenly flung their handcuffs around the girl’s wrist, the chains wrapping unnaturally around like a snake and constricting tightly as Officer Tsukino drew close to Raygen, resting a hand on her shoulder.

“I hope you don’t mind, ma’am, but… I may have you take you… downtown,” the good officer purred suggestively.

{Leon}
Leon clutched at himself as his body was wracked with tremors. His ears and teeth melded with the prosthetics he was wearing. When the shivering stopped the Duke straightened up. Taking a sniff he knew that officers blood type was A negative. Not my type. Too bitter. The Duke looked around enhancing his senses. There was plenty of blood to the north, including an exotic and unfamiliar scent. That I must see. He could also detect the smell of another Kindred. I should introduce myself before hunting. This may be their territory.

He nearly scoffed at the constable addressing him but decided against it. He did not get to be as old as he was by pissing off mortals. "I'm not sure myself officer. Somewhere on the north side of this campus. I'm looking for it myself and got turned around."

[Min]
Unlike her vampire alternative, the Bathory had no taste for type, only quality. Pure, virgin quality. As Haruo held her in his arms the Bathory could smell his pure quality. Wrapping her arms around him she leaned in close and sank her fangs deep into Haruo’s neck. Taking deep and powerful gulps of the ruby liquid her strength was immense and practically unbreakable.

Once she had her fill, leaving the weakened Haruo in her grasps. Smiling at him she licked her lips, “you were great company.” She leaned in and planted a passionate kiss on his lips playfully sucking on his lips as she did so. “You were so good maybe I should go for seconds?” Leaning in for another bite she was about to go in and drain him completely she a werewolf claw swung out and swatted Min off of Haruo and out into the darkness.

The werewolf snarled with rage arching it’s head up it let out a deafening howl. Before looking down at Haruo with a hungry look. Opening its mouth, revealing rows of sharpened teeth he leaned in ready to bite Haruo’s head off before Min shot out from the darkness a blue with her speed and pushed the werewolf out back into the blackness. Wild sounds of animals and monsters snarling and growling around them melded along with the screams of the now depowered and unlucky students.

“Hey!” Char, the smoke girl from the club festival called out from under the bleachers. “Get down here!” She said motioning for them to squeeze under the bleachers.

[Haruo]

“Guh…!”

That was all Haruo could utter as Min suddenly grabbed him out of nowhere, and before he knew it, she had sunk razor sharp fangs, sharper than any normal person’s teeth had any right to be, right into his neck. The pain was so sharp, both literally and in how it sprung on him so suddenly, without wasting any time. Even if Haruo had mentally recovered fast enough from the shock of Min doing such a ghastly thing, he’d find himself paralyzed in her grasp like a captive hostage, under the control of a dark whim. He could only gasp in submission as the entity that held him, not Min but a vampiress of the dark, feasted upon him.

His body went limp, like a doll, his mind hazed until jolted alive again when “Min” pressed her lips against his, his eyes widening and eliciting a confused, shocked gasp, not entirely consenting but not resisting either, whether because his body wouldn’t allow him to or some other reason. All he could think about was being kissed by Min, the feeling of their tongues in contact with each other, being paralyzed by her hypnotic scent. He never imagined his first kiss would be stolen like this.

Still, his mind otherwise remained blank, until his consciousness endured a rude awakening in the form of a werewolf suddenly appearing and swatting away Min, as though challenging her for a claim on him.

No need to fight. There was plenty of him to go around.

By the time he had mentally recovered, hearing Char’s voice from underneath the bleachers, Haruo took his chance, his body moving faster than his mind could process as though acting out of an animalistic survival instinct, squeezing underneath the bleachers where Char was. Of course, his better nature might have been tempted to try to take Min with him, but with her in that state… Maybe he’d do well to play hide and seek for the time being.

Once safe (tentatively) underneath the bleachers, he held his palm on his neck and looked toward Char with narrowed, urgent eyes. “Thanks,” he uttered in a hushed tone, “What the hell is going on here?! What happened to everyone?!”

(Officer Vanderbilt, Salem P.D.)

Officer Vanderbilt tossed his cigarette butt, smacking his lips at the menthol aftertaste as he turned his attention back to the young man next to him.

Boy was dressed like a Victorian poof. Was that supposed to be a hero costume? What sort of power would go with lace and cloaks? Whatever.

"Well, let's go then son. We both got questions, seems like."

(Char)
Char looked at him and then noticed the bite marks on his neck. Stepping forward she pulled out a patch and gently placed it on his neck to stop the bleeding. Taking her other hand she rested two fingers against his neck and listened. “Seems like everyone turned into their costumes, your girlfriend included. Seems alright.” Char said with a smile, referring to his pulse. Pulling her fingers away from his neck she shoved her hands back into her hoodie and shrugged. “This is Salem. Weird shit happens all the time.”

Placing a hand on her chin she thought it out loud. “Though if I had to guess probably someone's power is turning everyone into real monsters. Whoever it is, is crazy strong.” Hearing clattering and screams and wails Char looked worried. “Either way we need to get out of here while the monsters are busy. After the weaker ones are picked off they are gonna run rampant.” Looking out she expanded her smog around to hide them as they made their way out to the dorms.


{The Duke}
Duke Morgenstern took in his surroundings as he walked. He wasn’t sure how he got here, but based on appearance... and the smell... it was obvious it was some kind of school for those with the quantum mutation in their genes. Wracking his memories, but finding nothing for how he got here, he had an epiphany. Ah, of course. It has been so long since I last fed properly I must have entered a frenzy and have just now come off of it. Given that delicious exotic blood I can smell it’s no wonder I wound up here, he thought to himself. Smiling politely as the officer took the lead. “You must have pulled the short end of the stick to catch the call that brought you to a school on Samhain. My sincerest condolences, officer.”

However, the closer they got to where the party is the stronger certain smells became. He stopped momentarily and hissed in disgust, his eyes narrowing to vertical slits as he picked up on the smell of one of his most hated enemies. I must be slipping not to have smelled the child of Lycaon immediately “Excuse me officer. There’s something very dangerous over there. Unless you’re one of the…” he searched his thoughts for the colloquial term “powered, I wouldn’t recommend going any further.” Personally, the Duke didn’t care one way or the other if another mortal lost their life, but the death of one of the town’s constabularies would bring attention. Which is something Morgenstern preferred to avoid as much as possible.

Taking another swift sniff, he could smell that the Kindred and the Uratha were in close proximity and likely fighting. A Kindred in your debt is always a rare and beautiful thing Morgenstern thought, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Taking off forwards at a brisk walk, he found the female in combat with the Lycanthrope. “Good evening, Sister. Would you care for a hand dealing with this skin-changer?” he called, announcing his presence to both her and the wolf. After all, one should only meddle in another Kindred’s affairs if invited, at according to the old fashioned etiquette "the Masquerade", Duke Morgenstern still lived by.

(The Egyptian God-King Claude)

"Is this truly the state of my new land, Izzy? It's absolutely deplorable. I've yet to meet a single civilized creature, just barbaric peasants and rampant animals. My Father is gone, and the kingdom he leaves me is but a shadow of it's former glory. Despicable." Called the newly prince turned king, strolling around the grounds as he watched with disgusted eyes as the festivities turned out to be nothing more than peasants indulging in their primitive ways. The howl they had heard before resounded once more, and his eyes lit up in apparent intrigue. "The beast we heard……. Izzy! Come, we make for the beast! Let us hope the deathmatch lasts long enough for us to take our seats and enjoy them! Hahahahahaha!"

(Officer Vanderbilt, Salem PD)



{The Bathory}
The werewolf was strong and angry but the newly rejuvenated Elisabeth Bathory was stronger. The beast clawed and bit against her body but with every wound she healed with ease and dealt a harder blow. Disgusting beast, the Bathory thought as she wondered as she kicked the beast’s head hearing a loud snap. Engulfed by the scent of wolf blood and musk she almost didn't notice he kin walking up towards her.

The werewolf snarled and jumped towards the new Vampire. The Bathory took the opportunity and grabbed the wolf’s paw and twisted it around with a gruesome snap of bone. The beast let out a wail of pain and collapsed onto the ground. Dragging the beast to her the Bathory stabbed her hand into the beast’ s stomach and tore upwards disemboweling the beast before slinging it around her and deeper into the woods.

Tossing her hair she looked over to her kin with a devilish smile. Her wounds and the dirt dissolving away returning her to her pristine and glamorous self. “Your presence was all I need.” She walked over and placed a hand on his shoulder and leaned in closely, “you made a wonderful distraction.” Her smile tipping slightly in intrigue she looked over at the human officer coming close. “One of your thralls? Or a pet?” She asked with mild interest, his blood was no virgin.

[Regular Human Izzy]
Izzy looked at the chaos around her with despair. It’s not just Claude then she thought morosely. “No, Pharaoh. Something is wrong here. It isn’t usually like this” Izzy replied, aghast at what she saw. Following Claude to the sound of the howl she watched in horror as Min, disemboweled a large wolf-like creature. Izzy felt sick, knowing that at one point that was a person. She retched.

She turned away from the sight. “I hope that was entertaining enough for you Claude.” Scanning the area she looked for the others. She was sure that, if they were still alive, they wouldn’t have gone far. She saw as Haruo, Raygen and a few others were making their way back to the dorms. Using her power she sent a message through the bands. Haruo. Get back to my suite, it should still be unlocked. I’ve got some more of my barrier orbs in there if you need them. Stay safe.

[The Duke]
The corners of his mouth twitched at the spectacle. She was quite a capable fighter. Stepping back he bowed and kissed her hand. “That was excellently handled. Strange for one of their kind to be without a pack. And I am told I make a great number of things, now I can add distraction to the list. Duke Lionel Morgenstern at your service Sister.” Glancing back at her inquiry he saw the officer from before. Well he does not lack for bravery...or foolishness “Neither. Just a plaything for now. Of course, if this is your territory I’d be happy to share him in exchange for hunting rights...or perhaps you yourself. You certainly are a treat to behold.”

The smell grew stronger. Scanning the area he locked eyes on to the exotic smell from before. A half naked man was standing watching the chaos and carnage of those around them. Beside him was a small girl who looked like she was about to be sick from the scene around them. And there lies my prey he thought, the hunger building inside him.

[Haruo]

Haruo grimaced lightly as Char patched up his bleeding neck, only just becoming aware of the lingering stinging sensation of open wound against cold air, and then maintained his displeased look as she casually talked about everyone’s predicament, Min included. He would have corrected her by saying they were just friends, but he imagined either she didn’t care or she knew and said such a thing on purpose to get a reaction out of him.

Either way, it didn’t really matter in such a dire situation.

As Char went on, speculating that this was the work of someone’s power, Haruo clicked his tongue lightly. “What, like a reality warper? Looks like they got a little too caught up in the Halloween mood,” he scowled, before looking at his own clenched fist. “But if we find whoever’s behind this… I can flip that switch off,” he continued. Crazy to think he was able to roll with the idea of someone’s power being able to warp people like this, but considering Haruo himself was a convenient off button for that, how could he not?

Haruo scowled further, wincing visibly as he watched the gruesome fight between “Min” or rather Bathory and the werewolf, followed by the appearance of other afflicted students. Hopefully Min really didn’t just straight up murder someone in a werewolf costume, even if it seemed everyone he knew had ceased to be as he knew them. Call it denial if one would, but he’d let the horror of such a thing settle in later. The boy pondered for a moment on whether or not coming into physical contact with them with his power would negate the effect placed on them, but in the event that it didn’t, he’d probably be eviscerated before he’d have a chance to regret it. The better bet was likely to look for the cause of all this, so with that said, he began to make his way to the dorms with Char, before catching wind of a message from Izzy of all people, directing him to her suite.

The boy perked up slightly and looked around for a second to look for Izzy through the confusion, but knew that he shouldn’t waste too much time, considering the dangers that surrounded them. She probably knew how to take care of herself, and he needed to do the same.

Just hang tight, Izzy…

Thanking the girl in his head, Haruo took a hold of Char’s wrist almost gallantly, looking at her with resolute eyes. “Follow me. We’re making a detour for some pick-me-ups,” he said, before taking off in the direction of Izzy’s suite, having only a vague but well enough idea of where it was. “In the meantime, do you know who might be behind all this?” He asked Char.

{The Bathory}
Elizabeth raised a brow as her kin spoke with a honey tongue and kissed her hand. “A pleasure, Duke. I am Elisabeth Bathrory.” Her eyes flashed with intrigue in the vampire, he was polite and in her life pleasantries always hide ulterior motives. Her smile widened as he made his offer and tilted her head looking him up and down. “My, my you do have a way with words. Such a silver tongue would sway any mortal to your whims.” Thinking it over, she agreed to keep him, he seemed like fun.

“No need for an exchange, this territory isn't mine to run. I'm just visiting. Besides, I only deal in untainted blood. Pure as a virgin. Like…” She pointed to Izzy. “That one.” Min said licking her lips in desire. Her eyes scanning over to Claude as she raised a brow and had an interest in his scent. So exotic and handsome he certainly did peak her interest. “Shall we see what the fuss is about, Duke?” Min said glancing over at him.

(Char)
Was focused on getting them away and hidden. Deep in concentration on having the smoke mask their scent and blend in with the dark surrounding she was startled ad Haruo grabbed her arm. Loosing her balance for a moment she turned and looked over at him as he stared back at her with determined eyes. “Uh...ok,” was all she could say as she let him lead them off in another direction. Trying to regain her concentration she brought the smoke back up to kept them safe. Following Haruo as he began to lead her over to the dorms, one of the most u safe places they could possibly go.

Assuming his friends were there taking the night off from partying Char shrugged. She had a series feeling that death wasn't going to mean much of anything tonight. As Haruo asked her who was behind this she thought about it. “Well I know some people who might but none of them are strong enough to do this to everyone. But! I know someone who would and is always wearing a mask! He can probably help us! But we'll have to go into the school!” Char said as they ran.

(The Pharaoh)

The Egyptian Ruler watched with glee as the deathmatch concluded, a rather striking woman committing a gruesome massacre on the humanoid beast. "Absolutely wonderful! Where might I find one of those beasts for my own? Disgustingly weak as they may be, they still appear quite menacing. They're sure to intimidate my future workers as they build my new palace. Izzy? Does your stomach not sit well with you? It was only a single fight." He asked, taking a swift step away from her in case she dirtied his royal garb.

"Well regardless, have you found your servants yet? You really ought to discipline them more, if it takes this long to summon them." He mused, glancing over at the she-fighter and her well dressed presumed ally. She pointed at Izzy, and the young king hardened his gaze, golden irises tracing her finger to Izzy and back to her finger. "The gall on this one! For a gladiator to point in such a manner towards royalty, she's certainly not afraid of much."

[Haruo]

“Connected and always wears a mask, huh? That’s not shady at all,” Haruo snarked, but all things considered, he couldn’t afford to complain. Any lead was good. He had no other choice after all.

As they talked, Haruo made a stop outside Izzy’s room and hastily pushed open the door, scrambling around for the barrier orbs that the girl had mentioned to him, digging through her belongings.

Aaah, imagine if I were doing this on any other day. In a cute girl’s room, going through her stuff! A part of Haruo thought to himself inside his head. I really am pathetic…

After a while, he eventually managed to find what he was looking for, able to identify them by their distinct shape if nothing else. Tossing one to Char and keeping one for himself, Haruo tossed the ball into the air before catching it again, a deceivingly false gesture of nonchalance in the face of the dangers that waited outside.

“Lead the way then. Even just one lead’s better than nothing, so if there’s even the slightest chance your guy can help us, I’ll go into the school for that.”

(Char)
“I mean he is pretty shady, and an assholep, but he's a DC member and since he always wears a mask he might not be affected!” Char said as they ran past the others and into the dorms. Char was on edge who knows who is just waiting around ready to attack. Just because she had a feeling death isn't a problem tonight didn't mean she was okay with dying.

Luckily as Haruo rummaged through someone's room no monster broke out and attacked them. Yet. As he called out to her Char tuned and caught the ball. She looked it over and noticed the big button. “What is this?” Without much time to answer she shrugged and made her way out of the dorms leading the way to the main building.

Creeping out she noticed two vampires come up towards a couple. She looked over to Haruo. “Did you want to help them?”

{The Duke}
A grin crept over his face. He was pleased that Elisabeth only had an interest in virginal blood. And despite the unusual quality of the man's blood, he could tell it didn't fit her tastes. "A fine idea Lady Bathory" he replied.

He approached the pair. "Fair winds and blessed Samhain" he said. He looked them up and down. "You…" he said, studying Izzy. "You look delicious. But it's you I'm interested in. You're not from around here. But something about you seems familiar. Who are you?"

(Izzy)
Izzy shook her head. "I prefer creation to destruction." Looking over at Min and Leon she shuddered. "No I imagine they aren't. But then again they wouldn't be. They're vampires. It seems that the darkest creatures of the night have found their way here."

She cowered away from the pair of vampires. Looking around she noticed Haruo and the others. "I did, just now actually. I'll go speak with them." Izzy scurried over to the group. "What the heck is going on here? Have people become their costumes? Claude thinks he's a Pharaoh. Min tore that wolf person apart with her bear hands"

[Haruo]

Haruo scowled grimly at the two vampires encroaching on a couple, reluctantly shaking his head at Char’s question. “Believe me, I’d love to, but… there’s no guarantee we’d be able to do much against them. And the more time we waste, the bigger of a mess this could all turn out into,” he said, clicking his tongue slightly in confliction, but ultimately deciding that it was for the best.

He was ready to slip forward and go wherever Char was leading him, before Izzy seemed to join the fray, eyeing what Claude had become cautiously, before bringing his attention back to the girl. Pursing his lips, he began to answer her question as best as he could. “Well, the running theory right now is that there’s someone around the school who got a little too deep in the Halloween spirit, and that person in question just happens to have some reality warping powers. I take it you’d want in on that action?”


{The Bathory}
Following behind the Duke, Elisabeth watched as he made his way over to the handsome man and small girl. Watching as he took his prey, Elisabeth watched her little mouse scurry away with a grin. The joy of her meals is they always seemed to group together. Which made it much more fun to bathe in their blood. Walking past the Duke and the exotic snack Min made her way towards her cute little Turkish delights. Overhearing their conversation Min took the opportunity to quick step over to the group and wrap her arms around Izzy.

“Sound like delicious fun.” She missed Izzy's neck and gave Haruo a devilish look, “I'm sure we have time for a snack before we continue?” Opening her mouth she was about to sink her fangs into her next snack of the evening.

(Izzy)
"No!" She yelled, struggling in the arms of the blood sucker. Tapping the orb at her waist, a blue layer sprang up between the girl and the undead creature. Where it touched the vampire it burned. It wasn't true UV light, so it wouldn't kill her but it was close enough to hurt it.

As it released her in surprise Izzy scrambled away. "Run!" She yelled as they took off, Char leading the way. Once they got inside the school things got easier for them. "Haruo, trade places with me. Turn the bottom of the orb 45 degrees clockwise. If you see her again, aim the bottom at her and press the blue button. It'll put up a wall to stop her from coming behind us that spans the length of the hallway. It'll only last a minute or until we turn a corner though. So pick the right moment."

{Post your replies here's I'm gonna jump ahead a bit}

[Haruo]

“Can you write that down on paper for later?!” Haruo quipped grimly to Izzy when instructed by her to turn the bottom of the orb, obliging with some difficulty. Hopefully it wouldn’t have to come to being used, but in a situation like this, it was definitely better to be safe than sorry. And he’d be sorry later, if he lived to tell the tale.

Otherwise, he continued running along with Izzy and Char, keeping the former’s words in mind.

(Char)
Leading the group away from the hungry vampires, Char slipped through the school doors in her smoke and unlocked the doors. Slamming the door closed behind them she quickly locked it and let out a sigh in relief. Only to be jolted as there was a gentle tap on the door.

“Little pigs, little pigs, let me in.” Elisabeth mused before slamming her palm against the door cracking it. “Or I'll break down the door and tear you to shreds!” The door was pounded on relentlessly as more cracks began to form.

Char didn't want to waste any more time and lead the group over to the large theatre in the school that the Chorus and Drama Club use. The rows of seats were empty and the stage was empty with the curtain pulled down it was eerily empty and yet it felt like someone was there, watching them. Char looked over to the group and whispered to them, “find a seat and stay quiet.”

Walking up to the stage she made her way to front stage in front of a curtain. Taking a deep breath she waited. Looking out at the kids she hoped that he was here and not turned. As she quietly thought to herself the stage light came on her and she at least knew someone was here. Rolling her eyes she very dramatically called out, “the show must go on but we need a leading man? Wherever will we find one?!”

The curtain flared open and the main lights appeared on our masked leading man. In the audience every unoccupied chair was suddenly full of people applauding the new character as he entered the scene.

“Never fear wench! Your leading man is here!!!” The masked man who may or may not be familiar to the group appeared. He was in a flowing red cape and outfit with his iconic mask he took Char in his arms and dipped her.

She in turn punched him in the face. “Let me go asshole! And who are you calling a wench?!” At least his powers were working which meant he hasn't turned yet.

“Ooo that was a solid punch! It hurt! You appear to be a Sadist, but I can see you're a Masochist at heart!” he said as he dropped Char and walked over her to front stage. Opening his arms out to the adoring crowd as he bowed and joked with the mysterious audience.

Sitting up Chat noticed a small back rabbit with a bandaged eye, hopping over to help her up. “Wait are you?” she asked.

“Yes indeed deary. Don't think finding me here was on purpose.” The rabbit said. Giving his iconic knowing grin.

Char was done. She grabbed the rabbit by the scruff and jumped to her feet. Storming over to masked manage kicked him off the stage. As he fell against the floor the applauding audience vanished. She looked to the others. “I got what we came for. Let's get outta here.” She said as she lifted up the rabbit.

The sound of glass shattering erupted from the hallways as Elisabeth’s voice cooed out to them angrily. “I can smell you little chickadees. Come on I won't kill you instantly.”

Char grew pale and motioned for the others to follow her out the back stage.

Leading the way she looked to the rabbit who wasn't no help and they made they way into Ms. Merry's biology lab where they quietly closed the door behind them.

"This guy?" Izzy asked incredulously at the masked man. "I'm not sure What good he's going to do here. I'm pretty sure his powers won't work on Min."

Following Char's lead she made her way to the biology room. Preparing her other orb, which made geometric shapes and the closest thing she had to a weapon right now, she aimed it at the door. Looking back to their de facto leader she said "ok I'll bite. What's the rabbit going to do?"

[Haruo]

Once they reached their destination, seemingly only narrowly able to elude “Bathory” and making their way toward the theater, the boy pursed his lips uneasily. Hope you know what you’re doing, Char… Haruo could only think to himself as she instructed him and Izzy to find some seats, but complied easily enough, letting himself trust her and whatever she had planned.

And with that, he watched the string of events unfold from there, occasionally giving Izzy unsure looks as though tempted to ask her if they should intervene, but before such a thing could happen, it seemed everything worked out.

For the most part.

With the rabbit in tow -- seemingly the one behind this charade -- Haruo was eager to leave, especially as Bathory seemed to get closer and closer to them. Never thought he’d be running away like this from Min, but then, how much of “Min” was left inside Bathory?

Once they reached the biology room, the change of scenery doing little to assuage Haruo’s anxiety at the prospect of putting an end to all this, he rested his hands on his hips. “If we pull him out of a hat, maybe he’ll come out with a magic trick. Though… he probably needs to be conscious for that.”

(Char and the Rabbit)
Char plopped the rabbit onto the table and quickly began to rummage through their biology teachers stuff for her most iconic of items.

Landing his hind legs onto the cold steel table the rabbit shivered as his sensitive pads touching the cool steel. Adjusting he laughed and hopped over to Haruo. Looking up at him with his one good eye. “Ooo that would be interesting.” The black rabbit said giving Haruo a knowing look. “Though I do prefer to be conscious.”

“How about your preference on staying alive?” Char asked as she pulled out what she was looking for. Lifting the knife she glared at the rabbit, slamming the knife onto the table emphasizing her threat.

“Ooo he was right you are a sadist.” The rabbit said pretending to be scared. Before nudging the knife away. “I know what you want. But why not enjoy this? It’s not everyday that you get to experience a horror film first hand.”

[Haruo]

The young man pursed his lips slightly at Char’s rather excessive show, but he couldn’t help but sympathize, considering all the trouble that this whole ploy had caused them. When the rabbit spoke resistantly to the intent of fixing everything, Haruo clicked his tongue. He should have expected it wouldn’t be that easy, but he couldn’t help but feel a twinge of frustration boil within him. Did this guy think this was all a game?

Stepping forward, nudging Char away, the boy finally spoke up. “Let me try,” he said, feeling his heart pounding fiercely from inside him despite the cold front he hoped to put up on the outside. Thrusting his arm forward in one clean motion, Haruo grabbed a tight hold of the rabbit’s neck and squeezed, hoping to get his attention there.

“Maybe so, but I prefer the kinds that have a happy ending,” Haruo said lowly, activating his power of nullification. His eyes glowed a bright red as his ability came into effect, hoping that it might dispel the rabbit’s wide-spreading effect.

(Char & The Rabbit & the Bathory)
Char stepped aside as Haruo offered to take on the rabbir. She didn't know what he was going to do but there was no harm in letting him try.

As Haruo grabbed him the bunny let out a soft chuckle and tilted her head as the boy activated his power against the hapless creature. There was no resistance from the rabbit. It only smiled up at Hatio with it's ever knowing smile. “We can't all have happy endings kid.”

Char watched the scene and went to action. “What are you doing?! His power is supposed to help us find whoever did this!!” Reaching out she grabbed Haruo's shoulder pulling him back to release the rabbit.

BAM!!

The Bathory slammed her hand against the glass windows of the biology classroom. “I found you!” She chimed as she clawed her nails across the thick glass. Deep gashes formed against the glass before the Bathory kicked the glass in. Shattering it all across the room. Laughing coldly she looked out at the others and cooed. “Look at you three all trapped and helpless it's absolutely delicious!”

[Haruo]

“Tch, sorry. Guess I got a little ahead of myself,” Haruo spat distastefully as Char initially pulled him away from the rabbit, eyeing the obnoxiously smug rabbit with contempt in his gaze. If only he could wipe that look off his mug…

But he wasn’t even granted that long to dwell within such thoughts as the vampiress finally caught up to them. This was bad. The boy didn’t know how much longer they could keep this game of cat and mouse, but his limits were definitely being pushed here!

Pointing toward one of the many chairs in the room, Haruo looked to Char. “Block off the door! We can’t let her in!”

Feeling his heart racing so violently that it felt like it was bound to burst out of his chest, Haruo redirected his attention to the rabbit before grabbing him by the collar, more urgently than before this time, gritting his teeth. “I’m not playing games here, asshole! Tell me where I can find the person behind all this, or I’ll turn you into rabbit stew!”

An empty threat, but he had to assuage his anxiety somehow.

(The Bathory, Char and the Rabbit)
Looking over his shoulder, he saw the vampriess and his smug look grew. Landing on the table he rolled his shoulders and his cute nose twitched as he had a moment of respite before being grabbed again. Looking at him he chuckled, “stew is a new one. I'd be very interested to see how that plays out. If I were you I'd worry more on that vamprie she's after virgins and I've had my fair share of partners.” The rabbit said smugly.

The Bathory began to climb through the broken window of the biology classroom. Why they picked the one classroom with glass for half the wall they would never know.

“She's coming through!” Char quietly cursed herself for being so stupid and picked up the knife. Not really remembering their names Char decided to give her best guess. “Iz, Haru! Take that rabbit and get out of here! I'll hold her back for as long as I can!” She took a deep breath, but before she could exhale the Bathrory grabbed her throat.

Squeezing tightly she smiled as she plunged her hand into Char's side. Gas released out of Char and engulfed The Bathory. She coughed and snarled as the was soon blinded.

“I'm not dying that easily.” Char said through the gas. “Run you two!!”

A blade sliced through the vampriess's flesh. The Bathory let out a wince in pain but recovered. “This is just a distraction. I'll have my meal.” The vampire hissed as she tried to find the girl by blood, but there was no blood. She laughed as she knew what was going on, “clever creature.” Another cut across her body. She saw the glint of the blade as it passed against her and her eyes shone with excitement.

She was preparing to take her down, they both knew that.

Char wouldn't make it out alive, they both knew that as well.

[Haruo]

Dammit, dammit, dammit! Haruo could only frantically think to himself as the goddamned rabbit was hardly giving an inch despite everything. He felt so powerless seeing Char elect to hold off the Bathory, knowing there was hardly anything he could do about the vampire. He felt so weak, so helpless. And indeed, perhaps here, his best bet was to do the only thing he could do.

He only wished he could do more.

That was why he resented the phrase “nothing you could have done” or something. It implied weakness. It made Haruo feel weak. A limit to his capabilities. But all the same, there were limits to what he could do. And he had to swallow that pill or else his negligence would be the death of him.

His lip quivered, wanting to say something. Wanting to tell Char to come with them, to get her to get away from her. But he also wanted to trust her, and to trust that she trusted herself. Gritting his teeth, he opposed his better nature and swallowed the pill of doing what had to be done, no matter what else.

“Fuck, shit, goddammit…!” Haruo cursed uncharacteristically, the heat of the situation getting to him. With one hand, he grabbed Izzy’s wrist tightly. “Come on, we have to get outta here!” He exclaimed, grabbing the rabbit by the collar with his other hand as well, pulling them and ignoring any potential objection.

Whatever happened here, he was going to make sure whoever was behind this was paid back in full for the damages he did.


[The Ending]
The night ended as the world was thrown I to a home for monsters and heroes with the mythical and magical in between. As the sun of All Saints day rose up the whole world shimmered under the spell as soon the creatures returned back to costumes with no recollection of the past. Those that had died came back to life, uninjured, their mind blank of the events of the evening. As the morning wiped away the bad memories of Halloween, like a dream you suddenly awaken from.

“Honey, it's time to get up! You don't want to be late for kindergarten do you?” The small boys mother said as she woke her sweet son for the morning.

The boy rubbed his eyes and yawned, the last of his power subsiding on the world as he rolled over and looked at his mom. “Okay mommy!” He said with a innocent smile, springing out of bed. “I had the coolest dream mommy! It was about all the people I saw on Halloween!”

“That's great sweetheart.” His mother said leaning down and kissing his head. “Tell me all about it while we get you ready!” Hoisting him up into her arms she lead him out of his room to get ready for the day.

Everyone around the world woke up from their haze a bit confused but went about their day. Halloween is over and today was still a workday. Those who wore no costume and survived the day would retain the memory of all they lost and all they experienced. Whether it haunts them or they tell the world is up to those who survived.

November

Spoiler: Ren x Leon x Min: Meeting

A Few Weeks Later
Ren had sent Leon another message with a meeting location for them to meet. It was a large private meeting room in a high rise hotel. Leon and Min were there waiting on the other to come in.

Sitting there Min was completely still looking out at nothing her mind a million miles away, her face the definition of worried. She was thinking about a million things a minute. What if he looks different? Of course he would because he's older but what if he didn't look like Ren? What if he hates me? I mean he could? What if I mess up and ruin it? Where is he? What if he's bald?! Clutching her dress tightly in her fists she was almost shaking from her nerves.

Leon, by contrast was lounging in a chair practicing his control. He had sought out Cora, the head cheerleader, to ask for some tips given that she was also an electrokinetic. He sent a line of electricity from one finger to the other and worked on maintaining a single area of increased concentration of power while moving it back and forth along the line. Kind of like balancing a pole with the narrow end on your palm. Use too much and it blows up in your face, too little and you can't keep a steady line.

Hearing the sound of the fabric he glanced over at Min. "Hey" he said softly, sending a gentle shock to her. "I don't know where your head is at, but you should try to relax. Psyching yourself out won't do you any favors. I'm sure once you tell him your story everything will be fine." Unless Grandma is still around and hunting her doppelgangers. Leon had yet to share the contents of his conversation with his great-uncle. He thought it'd be better if Ren told her, knowing all the details of the situation.

Feeling the soft shock she was slowly brought back from her spiral. Leon's words encompassing her mind as she blinked and few times and looked over at him. Blushing softly she nodded, “ah, r-right sorry. I'm just so worried. Its been years since I've seen my brother and now I'm meeting some alternate world future version of him. It's a bit daunting.” Min said bashfully as she tugged as some strands of hair. She was calmer with Leon by her side but still there was so much that could happen. “When did he say he’d be here?” Min asked.

“Right now.” Ren said as he appeared behind the two with two of the seven Renegade members. A second later a chime came from Leon’s device with a message from Ren reading ‘here.’ Tossing his hair he smiled, “I forget I move faster than technology.”

Min stared up at the older Ren completely stunned she almost didn’t register who he was. But he had such a similar aura to her brother only a bit more aged and calm. Which is to be expected given how much older and taller he was compared to the 10 year old boy she knew him as.

Leon spun his chair around. "I see you still like to show off in front of new people. Hey Sonic, hey Magi. Did you guys draw the short end of the stick to be babysitting Ren? Or did he pick you guys to come?"

Leon didn't know everyone in the renegades, but these two were some of the best. If they were here it meant his great-uncle was expecting trouble, at least that's what Leon was thinking. Ren isn't always an easy one to read.

Sonic looked over at Leon and smiled. Her thick black hair fell over her shoulder as she spoke in her heavy Hispanic accent. “Hey there Leon. Yeah we're on babysitting duty today, though I don't really see why. Magi here said he had a good feeling about this. So I think I'll just visit my cousin who lives here.” She said nonchalantly, both Sonic and Magi were powerful yet very laid back individuals.

Magi, the usual quiet man that he was have Leon a polite now while letting the room settle around him. He watched the others around him before looking to Leon. “You've brought up quite the situation to light here, Leon. No worries, it will be for the better.” Magi said calmly, comforting smile on his face.

Min looked back and jolted at the face looking back at her, he was so much older than what she thought. He looked to be in his late 50's, handsome still, but so much like her father. She almost instinctively reached out to him, only to stop herself and pull her hands close to her chest. Standing up she looked over and faced him again trying her best not to freak our. Chanting over and over in her head to be normal, don't freak out, don't cry. Her body was trembling as she tried to hold herself back.

"Min?" Ren asked a bit worried for the shaking girl. She was just as he remembered her, although a bit less meek and nervous, still it was quite adorable. He didn't know if it was a ruse, his Min wouldn't be above playing the weak card. Still she seemed different, her whole aura was weaker then what he knew, like she was just begining in the world.

Hearing him call our her name the floodgates broke and Min began to cry. Her tears rolled own her cheeks onto the marble floor, before she looked over at Ren. "Big brother!" She ran over to him and wrapped her arms around his chest. Burying her face into him she began to cry and babble our everything.

Ren was shocked to hear her call him big brother. Min had been his older sister, the first of many differences I suppose, he thought to himself. Feeling the girl clench so desperately to him he couldn’t believe how small and fragile she was. She wasn’t very strong and he she was holding on with all her might. Having only thought about his sister as the powerful goddess she is he forgot how much he truly loved his sister. Feeling welling up he wrapped his arms around Min and held her tightly.

His face growing a bit worried as he felt it inside her. That dark creature, wriggling around, but as the girl shifted to hug him tighter he pushed it back for now and let the girl, his little sister, have this. This girl was Min, no doubt, but that brought on more troubles.

Sonic and Magi watched the scene unfold. Sonic looked over to Leon and Magi. “Well it seems that we aren't needed. I'm going to visit my cousin." She looked over to Magi, "I know you have some errands to run here as well but do you mind waiting?"

Magi nodded.

Sonic smiled, "thanks!" She messed Leons hair up, "hasta luego, Leon." Before leaving the room with immeasurable speed.

Ren held the girl tightly as she cried. He couldn't help but feel a bit emotional himself as she was so much like her. "Hey it's okay. I'm right here." He cooed trying to calm the girl as he only caught bits and pieces of what she was saying. Something about a dungeon, then their mother, a gas? And more that he couldn't understand. Letting her get it out it took a good minute for her to finally calm down and stop crying. Looking at this little girl Ren couldn't help but feel responsible for her. Even though she wasn't exactly his big sister, she was his sister.

Pulling out a handkerchief for the girl he handed it to her and let her clean her face and dry her eyes. Once she was done he placed a hand on her shoulder. "Why don't we sit in the other room and talk?"

Min looked at him with shining eyes and nodded. He looked so much like her father it was absolutely astonishing. She wondered if her brother would look the same one day, but with those deep blue eyes he always had.


When Min and Ren returned, Min’s eyes were a bit puffy from crying far too much and she looked a bit confused, but all around happy. Seeing Leon she looked up at Ren who let out a playful sigh before smiling and patted Min’s head. She smiled, went over to Leon and hugged him tightly. “Thank you so much Leon.” She whispered into his ear, “you saved me and my family in so many ways today.” She squeezed him a bit tighter, “seriously thank you. I don't know how I could ever repay you but I will.”

Blushing a bit she let him go and wiped her eyes and smiled at him bashfully. “Ah I sorry. I’m a bit of a mess. God knows how I look right now.” She said placing a hand to her cheek.

Ren spoke up behind the two. “Leon, can I speak with you for a moment in private? He said motioning to the adjoining room he’d just left from.

Leon patted her back. As she let go he smiled. "You look like someone who got good news." Glancing at his uncle as he spoke he nodded.

He walked into the adjoining room, his face dropping the grin into a more serious look. Based on their interaction he assumed things were either good or at least non antagonistic. Whatever was going on here, it was important. Leaning against the wall he slipped his hands in his pockets. "So? What are we dealing with?"

Ren let out an exhausted sigh, “well she's certainly a... simpler girl than I expected. Which is good I suppose. She's nowhere near as dangerous as Min. But…” he thought back to what he felt from her and what she told him. She was completely honest, maybe too honest. This Min was too trusting, too gullible and far too dumb compared to his sister. He scratched his head, “she's going to be trouble or be in trouble or both. She most certainly is my sister's doppelganger, but her reason for living through the consumption is unsettling. If your grandmother ever finds her she will come for the girl and I have a feeling that in the end she will. The worst part is I can't do much to warn her, because my past may very well be her future.”

He gave a weary sigh seeing his sister in any form was stressful for the man. Seeing her so vulnerable and innocent was a bit too much for him. When did I become the responsible one? He thought to himself before looking at his great nephew. “I need you to look after her and call me the moment anything strange happens with her or if your grandmother shows up.” He said looking at him sternly.

Leon's jaw clenched. "Of course I will. We're friends after all. I'd keep an eye on get even if you told me not to.But you're wrong. You can warn her, it just depends on how you spin it." He exhaled deeply, his mind spinning. "She deserves to know. Even if it's as simple as "something has systematically hunted down every one of her doppelgangers" or something."

A look crossed his face as an idea came to him. "I'm going to start this by saying I don't understand how all this doppelganger stuff works and there are a lot of "what ifs" i don't know. I assume that universes are the same but with slight differences? But if you were all born at the same time and she" he nodded towards the door "is here now that means when she came into this world she traveled through time. Maybe we can like...reverse engineer whatever she did, go backwards and stop Grandma from becoming what she did..." Leon swallowed, the next part hard to say. "By any means we can. Save this Min and all the others already gone."

“Leon.” Ren said a bit worried at he saw the idea flash across the boy's face. The benefit of being young is the boundless energy and invulnerability you think you have, it was good to be young, but this was not the time for young ideals. The benefit of being old is having seen what will come over and over again. Letting out a sigh he shook his head. “Some things are meant to be, you can ask her, in her world the theory of self continuity is fact. We can't go changing time and space for the small things we want. We're not gods and even if we were, gods don't always get what they want. Messing with such big things will only bring about disaster.”

He took a step forward. “I know you want to save everyone, but even though I'm against the method it was a necessary evil. Min, all of them were born with a special connection to an interdimensional creature that lives off negative energy and eats everything once it's done. To combat it, she had to do the same with herself, it was a way to close every door to letting that thing out. She beat it back into a cage and locked the exit but any Min can open it.” He places a hand on his nephew’s shoulder.

“I know how you feel, I felt the same way. Your grandfather did too but we both knew we couldn't stop her when her mind was made up.” Ren said trying to reason with the boy. He saw a lot of both of them in him, it was so strange to see how much of people rest in the generation after. Being around such youth rally did set in how old he'd become. Three generations had passed he'd lost a lot of friends and family in that time, but gained more as well.

Leon scoffed. “My grandfather was a good man, a good hero. But he was also overly sentimental. Like with Jean” he said pointedly.

Leon slid down against the wall and rested his arms on his knees. “So in the end, if things are as fixed as you say, my choices come down to either letting my grandmother kill and consume my friend, whatever that means. Or... what? Figure out a way to kill my grandmother and keep the number of Min’s to one? And that’s supposed to be my call? At sixteen?”

Ren watched his nephew slide down to the ground as the weight of it all fell upon him. He knelt down at looked at him with a gentle smile. “No, Leon. You call for help. You don't have to carry this burden on your own. No one is going to let you do this alone. Everyone is here for you, your friends, your family, we're all here for you. You just have to bring us in.” He ruffled the kids hair, “don't let it get to you.” Getting up he stretched and leaned down, extending his hand to help Leon up. “For now just enjoy being a kid with your friend. It'll work out. I know because I lived it.”

He looked up at his uncle. “If she’s that dangerous, why is she still alive?”

A bit of sadness washed across his face as Leon asked his question. There were so many reasons that Ren could have given, but there was only one that mattered. Giving a sad smile he replied, “because she's my sister. And I love her.” That reason would never go away no matter what Min does. Letting out a sigh he shook his head, “this has been way too much emotion for one day. I need a drink.” He looked over to Leon, “do you want a drink?”

Leon could understand where Ren was coming from he supposed. In pretty much every way this Min was his sister. Despite his words before he was sure he’d hesitate if put in Ren or even his grandfather’s position when it came to family. Leon thought he could do it, but he’d hesitate.

“Absolutely.” Leon stood up and rolled his shoulders. “I still think she should know what she’s up against. If you haven’t told her already that is.”

“Atta boy!” Ren said with a smile as he helped Him up and teleported to the table with two bottles of gin in his hands and a few glasses. Setting it up he looked over at Leon and gave a soft laugh, “you're probably right, but seeing her so lively and expressive, it's hard for me to give her any bad news.” He said realizing just how weak he was to his sister’s whims even after all these years.

There was a knock on the door and it opened to reveal Magi standing there and Min peeking out from behind the door. Magi ushered her in and Min looked at him worriedly before walking in. “Magi said that it was alright to come in, but I didn't want to… Is that gin?” Min asked as she saw the bottles and glasses.

Ren laughed and nodded pouring the girl a glass. “straight or on the rocks?” He asked.

“Three fingers straight.” Min said taking the glass as he poured more in. Drinking half of it down in one gulp she loved the taste. “it's delicious!”

“Glad you like it.” He handed her another to give to Leon while he poured for Magi and himself.

Min handed Leon the drink and took his hand with a smile to lead him over to the tables. Sitting beside him she kept hold of his hand, entwining her fingers in his until he pulled away if he did.

“Rocks please.” Leon said. Taking his drink he let Min lead him over to the table. Taking a sip, Leon made a face. “It’s not bad I suppose. But gin straight isn’t my thing I guess. I’d much prefer a Sazerac. Though nothing beats a brandy milk punch around the holidays.” Leon smiled faintly at the memories of holidays back home and parties from his last school.

He hadn’t let go of Min’s hand, but his mind was lost between the memories and his conversation with Ren. “What a wild year it’s been. I went from a regular kid without any abilities, to one with powers learning there are actually other universes and timelines. I’m sitting next to an alternate version of my grandmother from what would be 100 years in her past across from my great uncle neither of whom are actually from this world.” Leon looked at his drink and finished it. “I knew things would get weird going to a school for people with superpowers, but I didn’t think it would be this weird.”

Min was glad he kept ahold of her hand, he was a real comfort to her especially right now. Looking over to him as he spoke about how weird the duration was. Placing her glass down she nodded, “I suppose it is a bit strange.” Placing a hand on her cheek, “guess it'll be even odder when my brother and father come as well.” Min said almost beaming, “thank you so much for offering to provide your temporal calculations. It helps knowing where I am.” Min said looking over to Ren.

Ren gave a nod with a smile on his face but his nephew's words did weigh a bit heavy on him. “Of course, Min. But... There is something else I should tell you… Those calculations will only help you move during this time, I don't know how you jumped 100 years into the future.” He couldn't tell her, he just didn't have it in him to make her worry.

“I know I've been planning a heist to get my mother's notes.” Min said energetically before looking over at Leon. “I may need your help with it though Leon. Is that alright?”

Leon rested his chin in his palm and raised an eyebrow. "A heist? I do hope you're not suggesting we do something illegal whilst in the company of a team of elite heroes Min." The corners of his mouth twitched as he tried not to laugh. He knew they were in safe company, but he couldn't resist the urge to mess with her about it.

He gave his uncle a side eye. Obviously Ren couldn't tell Min what was coming so it looked like Leon had to...eventually. Let her have the glow of seeing her brother for today. Tomorrow you can tell her.

Min blushed in embarrassment and worry as Leon mentioned their company. “Oh?! Right! Umm I mean totally not a heist! Did say heist? That things that's illegal in this world? My English isn't very good still!” She said giving a nervous laugh, doing very poorly at covering up her mistake. She leaned over to Leon. “Do you think they believed it?”

Ren looked at Magi and they both began to snicker and laugh out loud.

Looking as serious as he could, Leon nodded. “I think you’re in the clear Min.”

Letting go of her hand, he got up and stretched before going to one of the windows that overlooked the city. Turning around he leaned against the window.“Well, I think my questions are answered for now. And I’ve got your number for when things come up. Is your curiosity satisfied?” he asked Min.

Min's face lit up as he gave her the ok and she let out a sigh of relief. Looking over at her brother's older Doppelganger she felt a bit bad to leave him after just meeting. But he had his own life, one he's already lived with his sister, it would be too selfish of her to monopolize him. She needed to find her own. Nodding Min agreed. “Yes. Thank you Ren, for agreeing to see me, and Leon thank you for setting this meeting up. I really appreciate it. I had been feeling so uncertain and lonely with this secret of my home world and being a refugee here, but I feel a lot less lost now. It's honestly the first time in a long time, I've felt comfortable here in this world.” Min said with a smile.

Ren looked at the girl and felt guilty, he should take her in, take care of her, but she had to live her life. He wanted to see his sister and nephew thrive and grow, he'd do everything to ensure that his Min doesn't stand in the way of that. I am getting soft. “Well we’ll do this again sometime. Make it a multiverse family reunion.” He said with a chuckle as he made his way over to Min. Hugging her tightly he kissed her head. “Stay strong Min. Don't let anything break you again.” He whispered to her.

Min hesitated for a second and squeezed him tighter and nodded before letting him go. “Can I call you?” Min asked almost moved to tears again.

“Anytime.” He said with a smile booping Min’s nose.

Ren made his way over to Leon. “Don't burden yourself so much and if and when you meet the younger me…” He thought about it and seemingly gave up. “Well don't be too put off by him, he’s a good kid…” Another pauss, “he's going to be a good kid.” He leaned down and whispered to him. “And if he gets out of line give him an electrified punch.”

Spoiler: Al x Ahren x Min: An Unexpected Meeting

Unexpected meetingMin knew. She flippin knew Alaric had broke their agreement. On the day they made up she put the spirit buddy application on his watch. The application is to provide motivational notes and set up training plans easily, but also monitored the athlete’s body. His heart rate, muscle usage, blood flow, and even blood alcohol concentration. Since the watches don’t come off during school Min knew he was off sleeping and drinking.

She was livid. “When I find that two faced, lying, what’s that word...” She tried to rack her angry brain but gave up, “Пиздец Сволочь! Мудак! I’ll kill him!” Min said getting up from her desk and stormed out towards the city. Using nothing but her anger and intuition she opened portal after portal until she didn’t even know where she was. Stepping out into an unfamiliar area Min looked around and found him, or what she thought was him. “Alaric!!” She shouted storming out towards him, “you liar!” Grabbing his arm she pulled him around to have him face her. “You promised me you’d be better!”

Ahren turned to face whoever was grabbing his arm. The female voice mentioned his brother, and boy was she upset. That certainly sounded like Alaric.

With a chuckle, Ahren responded to the girl, "I am not Alaric. What did that moron do this time? If I had to guess…"

Ahren closed his eyes and thought for a moment. "He promised you something, correct? From what you said, that he promised he'd try and be a good person. That doesn't happen in our family."

Min looked up at the familiar unfamiliar face in front of her and blushed a bright crimson in embarrassment. “Ah~!” Looking at him he did seem familiar to that jerk but so different. Too taken aback to put two and two together she listened as he tried to guess why she was so upset.

Her blush deepened and she stepped back. Letting his arm go she finally stammered out an apology. “I am so sorry! I didn't mean.. I mean you look a lot like him...wait…” Finally putting what he said together she looked up at him, “are you Ahren?” She asked him inquisitively, she recalled Alaric mentioning him on their first date and that he was missing. If this stranger who looks just like him and knows him, could he be his twin brother? The one Alaric was looking for? Min had to know.

So this was a girl Alaric was dating. Probably breaking her heart as they spoke. What a worthless vagabond. Ahren smirked at her being flustered. This was so typical of his idiot twin.

She said his name. How much was Al flapping his lips about him? There was enough on his plate already.

But… this bitch was Al's classmate, if he remembered right. He could use her for information.

"I am. What's it to you?"

“Oh?! Umm,” Min said surprised at his blatant honesty. Min tilted her head in thought mentally weighing her options. She was pretty mad at Alaric, she could easily get back at him by ignoring Ahern, but she did promise to help him. And at least I keep my promises. I swear he better grovel on the floor for my forgiveness after this, Min thought to herself. Looking back at Ahern she batted her eyelashes bashfully, he was every bit handsome as his brother. Pulling a screenshot wayward strands of hair behind her ear she cleared her throat, “I'm sorry. Alaric mentioned you to me. He's been looking for you for a while now. I know you don't know me, but you should at least contact him. He's really worried about you and I'm sure your parents are too.” She said softly, showing genuine concern for him.

"Of course he did. Stupid douchebag can't leave well enough alone."

Ahren shook his head, and chuckled.

"I know he's looking for. I had him desperately running around town yesterday. He thought he was actually going to catch up to me. And when he failed, he went and got drunk. He's pathetic."

Ahren shook his head again, a malicious smile spread across his face.

"Don't worry about our parents. They aren't worrying about me. They only care about him."

Min listened intently as he talked about his brother and parents with such venom. From her less than happy life, she knew it well, she carried it herself. The less loved child, ignored, pitied, feared, all those disgusted looks and whispers only making your blood boil. She tilted her head to the other side and looked into his eyes. Past all that anger there was just hurt and loneliness, Min knew that. She took her family's lessons to her mind and spoke softly. “Oh, I see… Is that why you left home?” Placing a had to her mouth she stopped herself, “I'm sorry, I know that I have no place to ask.”

Taking a step forward she reached out to touch his arm, “I just can't image what you went through, so I know Alaric can't either. I'm sure if you just talked with him he's at least know where you're coming from.” She gave a soft shrug, “who knows maybe he'd at the very least stop chasing after you.”

Ahren slapped her hand to the side with a violent snarl, "Don't touch me", but otherwise made no other moves against her.

"You want our family story? Talk to Alaric. I'm sure if you get naked enough he'll tell you everything."

"I think I'll let him suffer some more before I kill him. Maybe I'll kill you first, just to hurt him some more."

He glared directly into her eyes, his outline going blurry and his eyes going red for a moment before he returned to normal. He made no other moves, but his bloodlust hung in the air.

"After all. I won't have to worry about explaining myself to my worthless twin if he's dead, correct? And he won't be able to cheat on you anymore. It's a win win really."

Min recoiled her hand as he slapped it away, and her temper flared again. Min could handle a lot but being dismissed or disrespected was not one of them. Enough is enough. Listening to Ahren snarl and make his rude points and threats. He was lashing out and Min knew it, she had kept her silver tongue at bay but for no longer.

Min placed her swatted hand to her lips and let out a soft giggle that soon grew to a cold almost crazed laugh. Looking at him her pink eyes shined a deep crimson as she let out a long sigh and placed her hand on her ample chest. “You call that bloodlust? You spoiled brat. You don't know anything. You think you're so deep, that your pain is anything other than shallow hurt feelings of a sickly child who can't express himself. Grown to a scared boy running from himself. Let me tell you this you can run from everything! But you will never run from your family. It's in your blood in your very existence. You can never escape.” She stepped forward towards him, daring him to do anything.

Alaric listened to her laugh, and then speak.

"No wonder Alaric's breaking promises. You're kind of a pushy, know-it-all I'm uncultured, aren't you?"

He smirked at her, completely unimpressed and uninterested in her lecture.

"But I can run. And I have. Alaric is the only family I have left, after I slaughtered out parents."

Ahren grinned wickedly, "I'm guessing he did not tell you that part?"

The bloodlust grew and grew as he continued to speak. "And now here we are, with him probably still drinking somewhere, while I get closer and closer to deciding which of his friends I want to murder first."

Alaric began to back away, his eyes locked with hers, "And I think we're done here. This has been a waste of my time."

Min smile widened as he insulted her, “thank you for telling me I'm right.” Her body was on fire, she missed this and she knew exactly what she wanted. She wanted a fight, she wanted his head, his whole vibration. A bit surprised he killed his parents, Howe “Parricide is laughable when you slaughter the weak ones, you're hardly a threat.” Min said cocking her head when he began to back away.

Her eyes flashed their dangerous red with excitement as she twitched her fingers, small red and purple portals beginning to open around the area and on her back and legs. “Running away from me now?” She laughed, and shook her head. “You really are a coward. Where's all that bravado? You were going to kill me right? If you want to know what the weakest of Alaric's friends are, then look no further than me.” She sized up the retreating Ahren, and clicked her tongue. “I suppose you know you're no match.”

Ahren stopped. "And you seem suicidal. That's also cowardly." This bitch really wanted to test him.

"Did Alaric tell you that our parents are weak? Sounds like he does nothing but lie to you. While they didn't have combat powers, they were still powerful. Our father had the strongest brain currently known to man. Our mother could see in every spectrum. At once."

His outline began to vibrate and his eyes glowed red. "I suppose I could kill you, if that's what you want."

And with that, he was on top of Min, his speed and acceleration far greater than Alaric's.

His hand came forward, a knife hand aimed directly for her chest.

Min scoffed as he talked about his parents, “small fish, I've fought bigger.” She was egging him on and she knew it, she had one goal and she was going to accomplish it. Giving herself to her greater power she knew she wouldn't be able to beat his speed on her own. Praying again and again she didn't even have time to breathe as Ahren was suddenly on top of her and he shoved his hand into her chest.

Min coughed up blood as Ahren’s hand slid right through her chest with power and accuracy. She gripped onto his arm as he shoved it through. “I've got you now.” Min said with a smile, the whites of her eyes broken and black, as her head fell and she lost consciousness. Her astral body rose and slid through Ahren's arm and up through his body. “Well that was easy.” Min snapped her fingers and quickly the red bloody portal around Ahren's hand snapped shut, almost taking his hand with it. “Your vibration is just like everyone else’s. And now there's a new thing you can't run from. Me.” Six unopened portals exploded on Ahren's body, for each arm, for each leg for his head and torso. “what to cut. What to cut.” Sensing him move her voice grew cold. “Don't try anything. You're not faster than thought.”

Small back tendrils began to curl and coil around Min's body slowly engulfing her into the growing portal under the ground. A black shadow began to engulf her astral body as the tendrils progressed. There was a small hole in her chest, blood reddening the white blouse underneath. Opening a portal from inside your body isn't the smartest decision. Giving herself over to the chance that she was still needed to live, was less smart. “You know why not try vibrating away. I'm curious how you'll try to escape space itself. Before either cut off your limbs.”

Ahren took a moment to observe. This bitch was overpowered. Unfairly so. It was annoying, but she wouldn't be the first person he killed, who happened to be a step above him.

With a sigh, he started walking towards her, his blurred outline smirking at her as he strode forward. Unless she had the ability to see a brief second forward in time, she wouldn't be able to cut him.

He made his way over to her real body, wary and ready to dodge whatever these tentacles had for him. If he could hit her one more time, he'd win. She'd die, and Ahren would follow up with all her worthless friends, including his brother.

Ahern wasn't her concern anymore those black tendrils were. Cursing to herself she opened a portal over her body and slammed down onto her body sending it up 70 ft in the air. The dark tendrils wriggled and fell as Mins astral body began to clear up. Letting out a soft sigh she looked over to Ahren and floated up flipping him the bird. Before shooting up into the sky, reaching her cascading body she opened a portal between them and appeared above the wide man made river in the park Alaric and Min went to on their first date. Colliding with the water Min's astral body faded as she shot up out of the cold river with a gasp. Freaking out she completely forgot she didn't know how to swim and began to struggle and sink back under the water. The pain, the cold and her phobia terrified her as she froze in fear. Everything went black.

Ahren's eyes widened as the portal threw him into the air. He landed heavily on the shore of the riverbank and began to follow his prey into the water when he stopped.

On the other bank, looking stunned, was his dipshit brother.

Ahren gave him a long, hard look, and then bolted off, leaving Alaric to deal with this.

Alaric snapped out of his reverie and jumped into the water after Min, quickly swimming over to her and dragging her out of the river.

"Goddammit Min." She was probably pissed at him, and he felt the exact same. But a shouting match would have to wait. He picked her up and rushed her to the nearest emergency room, urgent care, whatever was close.

He gave her to the doctors, and sat in the waiting room, trying to figure out exactly when his life went South.

As the nurse's mouth came up from Min’s she coughed up water as she came back. Then turned to the side of the stretcher and retched out more water, then blood, then a black inky substance all over the floor. Coughing she screamed in pain as she felt the hole in her chest and gripped her chest tight only for a nurse to grab her hand and pull it away. Freaking out at the stranger she recoiled, “let go of me!” Swinging a fist at the nurse she punched her in the mouth and the nurse’s hand loosened. Min quickly pulled her hand away and got to her feet standing on the unsteady stretcher. She tried to open a portal to no avail. More nurses were called in and one went to Alaric asking if he can calm down his friend as she was, “currently throwing medical items at the nurses and bleeding everywhere.”

Alaric jumped to his feet and was the first one in the room.

"Min! Chill, Ahren's gone. It's me, Al. And while you might be mad at me, I'm not going to hurt- OI!"

He dodged a syringe and "gently" tackled her to the floor, wrapping his arms and legs around her, talking to her to calm her down.

"I know it's scary, and your instincts are on hyperdrive. I've been almost killed a few times now. Come on. Min, please."

He really didn't want to use a blood-choke on her. He really didn't want to knock her out on one of the least painful but potentially most lethal ways possible.

Min was wired from the pain and her adrenaline was running through the roof. Struggling against Al as he tackled her she couldn’t break out. She slowly calmed down in his arms and grabbed onto him, her hands trembling from shock. “O-okay…” Min said softly against his cheek and into his ear. In his arms her breathing slowly began to steady and she calmed against him. Taking a deep breath she finally was calm enough to let go.

Once he let her go she noticed all the blood on him and grew worried, “Are you alright Alaric?” Wincing as she reached out to him she realized it was her who was bleeding. “Oh. Alaric… don’t let them give me any blood I don't want a transfusion okay? Promise me.I don't need anything. I just need… Sleep...” she said her breathing growing frantic again blood began to pour out of her open room, she lost her vision and blacked out. Her limp body falling against him.

Alaric held her close as she calmed down, worried about her. "I'm fine. Cold and wet and full of questions, but I'm okay. This is my fault. I'm sorry."

He buried his face in her hair as she began to fall unconscious. He turned to the doctors as he gently laid her down and tossed her blanket over her.

"You heard her. Will you need to give blood?"

"Hmm… we'll do our best to respect her wishes, but if it's life and death, we'll do it."

"Alright. Can I stay?"

"Yes. We'll let her sleep for now, since that's what she wanted. We'll give her saline and a breathing mask for now."

The orderlies/nurses/doctors/whatever began to do just that, and then filed out of the room after giving Alaric some pain pills to give her if she woke up.

Al thanked them, and settled on the small couch in the corner of the room. He flipped through the tv station for a while, and then began to doze off himself.

A few hours passed, nurse's came in and out checking on the young couple. Surprisingly Min’s wound was slowly healing on its own. It would take a lot more time but the progression was steady. Noticing the progression the nurses decided to leave the girl be, shocked that her powers were working even under the dampening shield around the hospital.

Another set of hours it was already early morning and Min wearily stirred awake. “Ah!” She let out in pain as she could feel the sting of her wound. Looking over to Alaric she did her best to slowly sit up, her hair shimmering down across her shoulders and thin hospital attire. Tilting her head she winced as she moved. Feeling stupid for doing what she did she didn’t regret it. She had him. She had Ahren. His body was a pinpoint location in her astral mind just like every other person she touches in her astral body. She needed to be stronger and then she’d tear him limb from limb.

Clenching her fist she noticed Alaric stir awake, looking over to him she gave him a soft smile. “Hey, good morning.”

Al woke up, not quite sure where he was for a moment. Min's voice brought him back to reality.

She seemed... better, although she still appeared to be in pain. Standing up, he walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Hey. Here, take these painkillers," he said, grabbing them and holding them and the glass of water out for her.

"Didn't need a blood transfusion. And the doctor called the school. We're excused for the day while you recover."

He looked away, bashfully, his eyes clouded with guilt. "I'm sorry Min. I ran around like an idiot after Ahren, then got upset and fell into bad habits when I missed him. It's my fault you got hurt. If I had been fast enough to find him, or man enough to deal with missing him…"

He shook his head, not sure how to continue. He wasn't even sure it did matter.

"No more. If you got questions, I have honest answers. If you want to yell, do it. I'm tired of being a dick."

Min gave him a soft chuckle as he handed her the painkillers and water, looking at the painkillers a bit worriedly she took both and drank the water. As he spoke, she let out a relieved sigh as she was worried about both. “That’s good to hear.” Though if she did have a blood transfusion she’d probably be dead by now.

Hearing him speak Min felt her chest pang again, something different than the hole in her chest. Meeting his eyes she lifted her hands out to him for a hug. “Come here Alaric.” As he came in Min held him close and rubbed his back to console him. She needed time to figure out what she wanted to say and he looked like he needed a hug.

Alaroc didn't know what to do when she hugged him. It was the exact opposite reaction he figured she'd have to seeing him. Yesterday he could understand. She was out of her mind on pain and adrenaline. But now?

He buried his face in her neck for several moments, wrapping his arms as tight as he dared around her before the hug broke apart.

"Not exactly what was I was expecting, but I'll take it."

Min smiled as he accepted the hug and seemed to feel a bit better, it wasn’t much but she knew she had to do it. Once the hug was broken Min let out a heavy sigh. “Alaric. I want you to listen to me. This is really important.” She said meeting his eyes giving him a serious look. “You need to stop chasing after Ahren.”

Before he could argue or say something against it she raised her hand. “Meeting your brother he told me a lot about himself and his relationship with you. I know I look and act dumb at times, but I know how to read a person. Stop chasing him, he’s only getting some playful enjoyment out of it and right now we don’t want to feed that. Instead we’re going to starve him for attention. He’s obviously watching us somehow so let’s make him want to come out of the shadows. When he sees you happy, genuinely happy without him, he won’t be able to stand it. He’s going to come out eventually and we’ll be ready when he does.” She said with a smile, “all of us. Because you are going to have to make more friends.” She said giving him a wink.

Alaric's face went dark as she spoke. He had a feeling she was going to say something like that. Al knew that after the course yesterday took, Min was afraid of Ahren. Alaric was too, to be honest, but…

"I won't actively seeking him out. But I can't promise I won't fight him. Alone, if it comes down to it. He and I were trained to be villains. We know how to best kill each other and the people around us."

Alaric stood up and walked over to the window, opening it and lighting up a cigarette.

"I still don't think I'm hero material. Honestly I'd rather just be a bad guy. It'd be much easier. Then I could've let you die, and killed him, with a clean conscience. Part of me was screaming at me to chase him yesterday."

“Don't be a coward Alaric.” Min said a bit harshly, “ it's easy to be evil. It's easy to be the bad guy. Being a villain is the cowards way. Your brother is a coward. He chose to be a villain and hide is inferiority and jealousy behind glorified temper tantrums. You are better than your brother. I know it and so does Ahren that's why he's like that. Loneliness and jealousy are disgusting things. Don't ever think about stopping to his level.” She said giving him a stern glare.

Shifting her weight she winced and continued, sliding her legs over the side of her bed. “As for me. Don't worry about me dying. Let alone that weakling killing me. I have taken much worse of a beating than this in my life. And it pays to be the key to the multiverse, I doubt they will let me die any time soon. Besides I did this…” Min said pointing to her wound. “To myself. Ahren didn't even touch me.” She gave a soft laugh, “honestly the water was more terrifying than the fight.”

Listening herself talk she gave a internal groan, I'm starting to sound like my mother. Reaching a hand out to Alaric she asked, “can you help me down?” The drop from the bed was too high for her small frame and she didn't think she was steady enough to get down on her own.

Alaric helped her down, but shook his head as he did so.

"I call horseshit. You did not stab yourself in the chest. And if, IF you did, you got lucky that it wasn't him. I've seen Ahren kill a pro hero. If he's a weakling to you, then I'm absolute trash. He's stronger than I am. If it weren't for his shit attitude, he'd be the Vanderbilt golden child."

After he helped her down he walked back over to the window and lit another smoke. Now he was pissed. Min had such a great way of talking down at him.

"You're really good at talking down to me, or waving me off. Y'know, that thing you hate people doing to you? I might be cocky, but you can be downright arrogant sometimes."

“You're right I didn't stab myself. I opened a portal inside my body to meet his hand. I don't just make portals it's a subset of my family power. Control. In my case control over space.” Min thanked him as he helped her down and made her way over to her clothes. Slipping on her skirt she looked over at her shirt and gave and annoyed sigh as the blood had clearly stained the shirt. As he mentioned her arrogance she nodded. “I know. It comes with years of experiencing it. In my world all we have is arrogance and shows of force. It's hard to deviate from that mentality, when you're put back in that situation.” Putting on the shirt she winced, but began buttoning ty up. “If it makes you feel better, nothing I've told you hasn't been told to me.”

Turning she looked at him. “You think he’s stronger than you. Alaric, most of every fight is mental. Is he skilled, yes. But so are you and you can be better than him, but first you have to believe in yourself and in others. There's people out there who will fight beside you. You don't have to feel all this alone. I believe in you, so you should too. Especially now that I met him, know we can best him. Together, and if it comes down to it. You can best him alone.”

Min was saying something, but Alaric couldn't pay attention. When she started to get dressed, he had turned away, like a good little boy.

However, he could see the reflection of her on the window. Alaric didn't mention it, and he didn't make a move to leave the room, so she wouldn't be a conscious or embarrassed.

What was he thinking? Even though Min didn't remember it, he had put his hands on every square inch of her body.

With a sigh, he just sat down, not really bothering to close his eyes or act all shy. It wasn't his style. Besides, she was nearly done anyway.

Min looked at his exasperated face and looked at her ruined bra and three it away. Walking over to Alaric she stood in front of him. Her shirt had a pretty obvious hole in the middle of it revealing the tight divide between her breasts. “Are you even listening?” She glared down at him, growing more annoyed. The painkillers finally setting in Min was now remembering all that happened and why she was there in the first place. She was still mad at him and even madder at being ignored.

"I'm listening while trying not to watch you undress. You think I could fight Ahren if I needed to."

Alaric said, making it a point to stare at the hole in her shirt. He could hear the anger building in her voice. He knew what was coming. And he was going to shout right back if it came down to it.

She placed her hands on her hips and let out a huff. “Well enjoy what you did see because I know you broke your promise. Even before all this.” She said waving her hand around. “Which I am still mad at you for by the way. Anyway I didn't almost kill myself for nothing. I have Ahren as a location. I can open a portal on him as long as he exists in this plane and I'm in my astral from. So if you ever need a head start on your brother I can give you it by literally opening a portal on his leg. I'd end up cutting his leg off but I won't feel too bad about that. That's what he gets for angering me. You can repay me from almost dying from your brother by helping me find mine. Luckily he's more stable than yours.”

She said crossing her arms and grumbled softly. “You two have more emotional baggage than I do and I was imprisoned and tortured by my own family.” Falling into deep thought she suddenly pulled herself out of it and looked at Alaric. “Hey.”

“I'm sorry about your parents. Even after all that I've endured with my own. I don't know what I'd do if I lost either of my parents. Especially my father.” She looked at him worriedly, she knew he had his reasons for lying. “I don't know how close you all were but I'm sure they loved you and Ahren in their own way.”

Alaric wanted to bite her head off at the beginning, but figured she had dealt with enough. Then her lecture turned to condolences, and he relaxed.

"I didn't tell anyone because I'm not comfortable with sympathy or pity. As for the promise…"

Al wiped a hand over his face. "I'm not used to being sorry, but I am."

He settled back on the couch, and lit up another cigarette after checking to make sure the window was open.

"Dad liked his experiments a bit too much, probably. I was allowed to do whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted. Dad was training me to be a pro villain. I think you might be the first promise I ever made, as short lived as it was."

After a long drag, he continued, "Ahren, however, was supposed to be coming here to Highland, as a hero. Dad was extremely strict with him. I guess he snapped one day."

Alaric threw the cigarette out the window and sighed. "I'd rather you didn't chop off his leg. I'm not trying to kill him. I'm trying to bring him back."

Alaric stood up, and walked over closer to Min. "I'm sorry. I'll do better. Are you up for making a portal? I… well, let's say you're the first woman I'm inviting home. It's been awhile since I've been back to my house."

Min looked up at him as he stood up and walked up to her. Min nodded, “sure this wound hurts but it's not something to keep me down. But we'll have to head out first I can't use my powers here. And you'll have to show me a picture of the place I can't go somewhere I've never been or seen.” Min said as she walked with Alaric out of the hospital. Seeking past the nurse's as she didn't want to deal with all their questions and trying to keep her here.

Once they escaped Min looked over to Alaric to provide an image of the place. Once she did she opened a portal, “let's hope I didn't mess this up and we're torn to shreds!” Min said only half joking before stepping through.

Al pulled a picture up on his phone, and stepped through the portal after giving her a sarcastic stink-eye.

The house was nothing special, just a moderately sized ranch-house, plenty of room for a family of four.

"The house isn't anything great, except for the basement. Dunno I you've ever been to Colorado, but welcome anyway. Dad liked his privacy, so everything you see is my property. I guess. Ahren is super wanted in this state, I'm not sure if that makes him ineligible for inheritance."

He shrugged, and hesitantly began to walk to his front door. "Haven't been here since… it'll be dusty. Come in."

He held the door open for her, and allowed the lady to go first.

Min looked around her eyes sparkling with intrigue,as they landed in such a unfamiliar place. She shook her head, “Nope I’ve never been to…” Looking over at him she tried to pronounce the name. “Colouraidoe” She said a bit confused at the word, shrugging she smiled, “it’s pretty though.” Min watched him make his way over to the house and followed inquisitively. Thanking him as he opened the door she stepped in and looked around at the normal house. You know she’s never seen just a normal house. “So this is what a a normal house looks like. How interesting.” She turned back to Alaric, “what did you want to want to show me?”

Alaric smiled at her attempt at the word. "Close enough. My original German accent had trouble too."

He was amused at her reaction to a normal house. Al still had no idea of her living situation. Or she mentioned it and he forgot.

"Yup. Not all of us live in mansions in Beverly Hills." He chuckled a bit, his usual vague smile returning to his face as he looked around himself. Thick layer of dust, but otherwise the house was the exact same.

"Hm? Oh. Yeah. Come on."

He walked to a panel in the wooden wall, and slid it to the side. Then he unlocked the door behind it and walked down the basement stairs.

The basement was about two the size of the house above. And absolutely filled with books.

"All authored by my dad. None published Brain the size of a planet, but paranoid to the extreme, that man."

He pulled one off the shelf and examined the cover. "We hated each other. Part of the villain training, I suppose. But this is my inferiority complex. This is mine, and I can't comprehend it. But nothing will stop me."

"What's Beverly Hills?" Min asked tilting her head and resting a finger against her cheek. She had no idea what he meant by Beverly Hills. As he motioned for her to follow, Min curiously did watching she he lead her into his father's vast library of knowledge. Min stepped out and looked around amazed. Clasping her hands together she smiled brightly, “Its just like the ones at home! Thought most are rarely used thanks to the life chip.” Walking off she moved around the shelves and reached out taking one of the books off the shelf. Min was surprised at the subject, she recalled studying genetic tapping in her old world. Tilting her head, “hold on…” Going back through her eidetic memory she remembered this name, it was of literature hundreds of years ago.

“Your dad is the Dorian Vanderbilt?!” Min said turning around. “He literally changed the world with his process of power amplification. Him and those who came with after literally ruined everything to the point the world was destroyed. No wonder you all are so weaker here, this never was performed on infants.” Min thought about it, she didn't know what she was doing here. He wanted to unlock this? Then what? It'll be another repeat of her apocalyptic world? All the people here the people she knew torn to shreds by the next generation? There was no way she'd ever let another world be like her bloody Homeland.

Holding the books she seethed with anger, he wound opening again and blood began to seep from her chest again. “I understand this. Too well. It's the reason my parents started their work, the reason I had to leave my home… Well… It was the stepping stone.” She said thinking of those who came after. The argumentation, the military additions, the theories of hyper genes, there was far too much to come from thus. “I should destroy this whole place to make sure it never comes to light.”

Alaric stuck the book back into the shelf. He smiled a bit at Min's reaction, somewhat proud of his father, even if he disliked the man.

His smile turned sour, however, upon Min's turning mood.

Alaric scowled that her threat. His temper flared but quickly settled. It wasn't worth pissing Min off, since this obviously bothered her.

"Regardless of how he treated us, I don't think my father was a bad man. I wouldn't know what it's like to have a mind like that, or how he saw the world thanks to that."

He closed the distance between them. "I'll fight to protect it, but I'd really rather not." Alaric put his hand on her shoulder.

"I don't know why this bothers you, because you haven't told me shit. But you're not destroying it. This is all I have left. You can help me use it for good, or we can kill each other."

Alaric whistled a certain tune, and the aura in the room changed as the very air began to radiate with power.

"Besides, you think a man like my father wouldn't have defended his life's work? If I wasn't here with you, you'd be a smear on the wall. Might be hard to destroy."

He whistled a different tune, and the room went back to normal. He placed his other hand on her other shoulder and looked her directly in the eyes.

"I can use this for good, regardless of what I was trained. I'll promise you whatever you want, just help me with this. Please."

Min was ready for a fight she'd do anything, kill anyone to make sure nothing like her own world will come to pass here. She'd die first than live like she did there. As he put a hand on her shoulder Min’s rage subsided a bit. She didn't expect him to take the peaceful route, I guess she still thought she saw Ahren. Min sensed the change in the room, but for a girl with a death wish it didn't phase her.

Tilting her head she heard a phrase she loved to hear. ‘Whatever you want.’ Whether in exasperation or in pleads it was an admittance of submission. People really need to stop taking her places. However, as she thought about the words she thought of someone who brought a soft warmth to her cheeks and a skip in her heart.

Min looked at him as her angry eyes softened and she let out a sigh. Looking away from him she looked at all this work the basis of what turned the people from her world from average supers to invincible rage beasts in a half a century. “Whatever I want… I want you to keep this promise. If you don't I won't have to step foot in this place to throw everything in here into a volcano.” Min looked at him, “I want you to become the student council president of HAPI by the beginning of junior year. That's what I'll trade for keeping this place safe and helping you with using your father's work.”

She extended her hand out to him, “do we have a deal? If not I could care less if my body's destroyed I only need a millisecond in my astral form to ruin everything.”

Alaric took several seconds to realize what she just said, his face going blank, and his hands sliding off her shoulders to dangle limply at his sides.

That was a complete one eighty. He was more expecting along the lines of straight A's, or the DC. Although that might still be a requirement for what Min was asking.

But the thought kept running through his mind, "... I could be the strongest with this, couldn't I?" He quietly mused as he looked intently at the books.

This would probably be the hardest thing he ever had to do, but his pride took Min's hand and shook it.

"On the condition that you're part of my council. Now let's order a pizza or something. I haven't eaten since yesterday."

Min nodded, as she heard him as the question. I could be making a God or a monster by agreeing to this. Whatever he’ll be. Let's hope HAPI can mold him into something good. Well more good. I already see he's good, she thought to herself, trying to ignore the negative thoughts. There was so much she hated about this, she didn't fix broken things, it wasn't her job to do anything but be happy, but she was going through with this. I am becoming my mother. Min thought a bit annoyed. When? When did this happen when did she start reluctantly helping people? She was supposed to be selfish, she was supposed to take everything she wanted and give nothing as her time here was short.

Maybe it was because she cared? But when did she start caring? What did she even care about? Lost in thought she almost didn't even hear the question. Looking around she realized he was shaking her hand agreeing to the terms “oh, um sure. I'll take 17 of whatever I don't have my usual appetite back.” She looked out at the books, “Besides, I have a lot of reading to catch up on.”

"You and me both sister." Alaric replied to her statement about reading. He whipped out his phone and ordered some of everything, since he knew Min's black-hole stomach.

"Out of curiosity, why ask me to be the president?"

Min picked up one book and slowly flipped through the pages taking each one in and letting her mind work out Dorian’s work. Min knew the process for enhancing infants, it was the first thing her parents tried to reverse when they had their job. Doing so with adults is another matter all these books weren't here because it was easy to do so. Tampering with genetics, body stability, energy mass compression, chemical engineering, manipulation and mutation all in a safe manner? With that being the tip of the iceberg it wouldn't be a surprise if this library didn't have a second or third wing.

Halfway through the book she was already annoyed this was the worst organized library ever it would takes months to get through this in a cohesive matter. Maybe more if his father was paranoid enough to make part of this in a hidden message. This is why she prefers learning chips and holo pods. Stopping at Alaric's questions about their promise, she rested her hand on the page. “Do you want my honest answer?” Min asked him giving him a coy smile.

"Well excuse me princess. Dad knew where everything was. Dude was way past the Dewey whatever system."

He snorted when she asked about honesty. "Damn. I should have made honesty one of the conditions. But yes, I'd like an honest answer, as terrifying as it might be," he said as he stuck his tongue out at her.

Rasing a brow as he mentioned his dad's stuff she shrugged, “Well he's not making it easy for those who come after him. This is going to take time. Unless you want to become a pile of goo.” Min said in a sarcastic tone not even joking, though this could easily turn him to goo.

As she snorted her smile only widened as she shifted her weight. Shrugging as he asked for her honest answered she gave a soft giggle. “Very well. People often offer me anything, but most can't give me what I truly want. Yourself included. So I'd rather you do something that makes you happy and makes you grow and change, expand and hopefully be a better person than you are now. If I can see you giving your all, and see you becoming a better person and enjoy it. That would make me feel better about helping you with this. Because I really don't want to make a monster out of my friend.” Min said looking away from him and went back to her book. “That's why.”

Alaric knew the feeling well enough. Or maybe he didn't, since he had no idea what he wanted, outside of being the strongest.

"Being president will make me happy? You're a weirdo alright."

He grabbed a book himself and settled on a chair nearby, idly flipping through a book on power theory.

Min didn’t look at him but shrugged as he called her a weirdo. She only hoped that this would make him better, otherwise she will take this knowledge and use it with her parents work and destroy him along with every other person affected by this theory. She thought to herself as she finished the last page and went for the next book on chemical mutation.

Hours passed andMin had finished 178 books. Closing the cover she let out a soft yawn as the chime on her watch began to ring. “I have to go.” She placed the book back and noticed something odd but let it side as she was being beckoned by the chime. “We’ll set up a time to meet tomorrow. And you have some presidency research to look into. Have fun!” Min siad assbe opened a portal and left.

Alaric had read a whole book in the time it took Min to learn a solid chunk of the library.

He said goodbye and stuck a few books in a nearby messenger bag, and then slowly turned as he realized that Min had left him almost 1,400 miles from school. Which he had tomorrow. And she probably wouldn't be able to come back for him, considering how serious she seemed about her curfew.

"I guess training begins now. But I'll get her back. Eventually."

Al looked around at this dusty old library one more time, then walked over to a desk and grabbed the jump drives containing scans of this entire library. He'd keep his promise, but he wasn't sure he entirely trusted Min with the only other thing he had besides money and a brother who would probably end up killing him. Or getting killed by him.

"Emotional baggage? More like an emotional freight train."

He locked his house up after running the pizza waste to his neighbor's trash cans.

Then he began the run back. Alaric found someone to teleport him over half the total distance, but only after he had run a few hundred miles through. He had to sleep most of the next day, but ran all night and most of the next day of school.

He arrived at the school gates, sweating buckets and gasping for breath, whole body shaking lightly, but he was still awake and functioning.

Al just knew that he'd get an actual orbital drop cannon worth of bitching from Min. That thought hung into his mind as he slowly began to walk back to the dorms, trying to catch his breath and limping slightly from weary muscles and battered tendons and joints. His bones hurt from thudding against the ground for hours, and that same thudding played in his brain on repeat.

There was a message on his watch from Min as he made his way to the dorms. “You really didn't think I wouldn't get you back for pissing me off? Thanks for the data though! You still have a long way to go before we can start working on changing your body. We'll try this again every so often. It'll be a fun surprise for you! But you better get to class, Student Council Presidents are supposed to be role models and are rarely late.”

Spoiler: Haruo x Min: A Kiss Like Love

A Kiss Like LoveAs the last cord was finished in their song Min let out a soft exhale and smiled, a bead of sweat falling down her cheek. Looking out at the glistening light of the empty room she couldn’t help feeling exhilarated. That song was amazing more than what she thought it would be. Turning around she looked back to face Haruo and beamed with joy. “That was amazing!”

Rushing over to him she leaned over to the piano and looked at him, “we sounded so good! I loved it!”

“Y-Yeah, you were great,” Haruo complimented, a soft smile on his features. He hadn’t performed like that in quite some time, not since the incident back then, but muscle memory didn’t go away that fast. Fortunate for him. At least with this in hand, he had some other talent he could be proud of. A little.

“So, you think we’re ready? I couldn’t imagine being any better than we already are. You’ll be sure to light up the stage as you are,” Haruo went on.

“Me? I just sang, You’re the great one! You're so talented Haruo!” Min said excitedly. “We’re going to be amazing! I just know it!” She made her way around the piano and took Haruo’s hands in hers. “Thank you so much! Really without you I don’t think I’d be able to have done this.” Her thoughts wandered as her eyes fluttered and looked back at Haruo’s eyes.

Her breathing slowed through her soft lips. Her pink eyes wandered the features of his face maybe for the first time. Her grip on his hands loosened as she spoke a bit softer, “Hey, Haruo?” She moved closer to him, her right hand trailing up his arm, across his shoulder to rest on his neck. “I… I’m really glad you’re with me.” Min said before leaning in and kissing him.

The first press against his lips was gentle as if touching something delicate. Then she moved in deeper, brushing her lips against him she ran her tongue around his mouth, opening it to explore his mouth deeper. Cradling his neck she kissed him more passionately than before her tongue exploring his mouth as her body rocked against him.

“Mm?” Haruo blinked, eyes widening as it took a bit of a while for him to register what exactly just happened. He had flushed slightly when Min took his hands, holding them closely before gazing into his eyes. He didn’t say anything in those passing moments, taken off guard by Min’s sudden closeness.

And yet, when she finally kissed him, pressing her delicate lips against his, that in of itself threatened to send him staggering back, the boy far from accustomed to such intimate acts. Min’s movements were like a continuous assault on his senses to that end, while Haruo could only do as his body automatically did, arms wrapping around the white-haired girl before he knew it and returning the kiss. There was certainly a sense of catharsis in the movement, having someone to hold. He’d never had something like that before. Catharsis.

Haruo returned Min’s gesture in full, meeting her tongue with his own, his movements almost taking a frantic turn as his hands reached her back to hold her.

But it was then, just as abruptly, that Haruo eventually pulled away with a sharp breath. But it was more than just needing a breath. It was just something he wasn’t used to.

“I-I… W-Wow, I don’t… know what to…” Haruo sheepishly said, pale face still visibly flushed as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. “Min, I…” He trailed off, unable to form a coherent thought at that moment.

Min gave one last kiss before Haruo pulled away, looking up at him with wide innocent eyes. Searching his face, she noticed the awkward glance and flushed face, Min wondered if she came on too strong. Shifting her weight in Haruo's arms, she gave Haruo an out. “I... I'm sorry I was just caught up in the moment.” Resting her hand on his chest she smiled up at him a gentle blush on her cheeks. “Please don't think anything of it. Honestly…” Min said bashfully biting her lip. She didn't want to ruin her friendship with him like this, but she had to kiss him. To know.

“N-No, don’t be sorry. I was just… surprised,” Haruo stammered, still holding onto Min, whether out of instinct or not, who could say. “I didn’t know you felt… I mean, I thought you’d rather… with Cla--…” The boy stammered over his own words, cycling through surprise, attempted rationalization, working through all of his scrambled thoughts like a haywire computer, before shaking his head and cutting his own words short.

He shouldn’t overthink this. And besides, he really shouldn’t kill the mood. It was just this moment. He could choose to believe it or not, but it was what it was.

With a breath to compose himself, Haruo looked upon Min, a soft smile imposed upon his features. “This isn’t a dream, is it? This won’t all go away if I pinch myself, will it?” He asked half-jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.

Tilting her head As Haruo began to stammer about her rather with someone else. She was a bit confused as he seemed to make sense of all that was happening. It was actually pretty cute to see him work things out. Watching him take a moment to compose himself Min felt her body warm up and she couldn’t help but smile herself.

Min gave a gentle laugh she shook her head, “No, it’s not a dream.” Min reached up and caresses his cheek smiling gently at him. Then with a soft movement she pinched his cheek and tugged. “See? Completely real.” Letting his cheek go she patted it again she poked into his eyes. “I’m standing here, in your arms, after kissing you and you kissing me back.” Min said gently, as she took in his expression so gentle so kind he was warm. She felt it in his music, in his lips and she felt it in his arms.

His warmth paired with her melancholy, it made their songs alluring. They were a perfect match. “So where do we go from here?”

Haruo let out a sharp breath as Min touched his cheek, blinking in sync with her poking at his eyes. Her warm touch was definitely real. That was something that couldn’t be faked, no doubt about it, yet it still felt so surreal for him. There were still so many thoughts running in his head. Elation, doubt, apprehension, jubilation, the works. But above all, there was one feeling that stood out from the rest.

His eyes darted about briefly when Min posed her question, as though unsure of how to answer as well. Needing badly to compartmentalize, Haruo sank back down to the piano bench behind him, his arm still comfortably wrapped around Min’s waist and gesturing for her to follow suit.

“Well, let me think… I guess the polite thing would be for me to ask you out to dinner, maybe. I might not look like it, but I can make a mean stir-fry,” he said. Haruo’s tone was almost as dry and subdued as it usually was, if not for the noticeably lighter inflection in his voice, adorned with a levity that one didn’t often hear in his voice.

Like he was happy.

“But… What do you want? I don’t… wanna push you into something you’re not sure about, or too fast at least,” Haruo eventually elaborated, not wanting to come off like he was avoiding the question, and yet not even thinking about what he himself really wanted. An instinctive, natural thing for him to do. “I mean… If you’re okay with being with someone like me…” He trailed off.

Min sat beside Haruo on the piano bench. Resting against him as he held her waist she looked out at the empty room. It really was pretty this time of day. Or maybe everything just seemed a bit brighter in general now. Min looked over at him as he mentioned inviting her to dinner. She smiled at that idea, she had no idea what stir-fry was but she was excited to taste his cooking. His voice was a bit lighter as well as he spoke she liked this side of him, it was warm.

As he asked her what she wanted she had to think on it.

“Well. I wanted to kiss you, so I did that. Hmmm…” Min thought to herself what exactly she wanted afterwards. It was a desire for the moment and she fulfilled it for herself. Now she was lucky enough to experience this new next that came from it. As he spoke up about being with him Min looked back at him and placed a gentle hand on his thigh. “Hey, I always like being with you and I always will.” Pausing for a moment she continued, “I don't want to go too fast into anything, for either of us. I'd like for us to always be friends, no matter what.” Min said deciding that was what she wanted for now, along with one more thing. “But I would really like to try that stir-fry. If you'd have me?”

“...” Haruo pursed his lips silently, remaining reticent as though unsure of what to say to Min. He had never been in this kind of position before, and it was still almost unreal for him that this was happening. But as long as he believed what he felt was real…

Resting his hand on Min’s, squeezing tightly as though wanting to feel her touch more, the boy looked at her with a soft gaze. “Yeah… I like being with you too,” he braved to say, his voice slightly shaky as though he had never admitted something like that to anyone before. A lot of new experiences for him today. But he couldn’t deny it. Being with her made him feel lighter. Being with her made him feel… better. Being with her almost made him feel whole.

“So… Agreed on dinner then?” He went on with a soft chuckle, a somewhat sheepish inflection in his tone as though still shy about his situation here.

Min smiled a bit wider as he placed his hand over hers. She wanted to be closer to him. Moving her shoulder to rest beside his she gave a warm laugh as he mentioned dinner. “Yes. That's a yes to dinner.” Min said looking over at him she tilted her head in curiosity “When should we do it?” Min asked.

“Aha, well… Let’s see…” Haruo said ponderously, tilting his head as he let himself become closer with Min. “Naoto isn’t home right now, y’know. They’re out doing… uh…” He paused for a moment, before clicking his tongue.

“Okay, I don’t remember where they went. But either way, we’d be… alone together. Unless you’d want Naoto bugging us the whole time, asking us all sorts of weird questions like how long have we had feelings, and all that,” he said, still with that levity in his inflection, until his voice gradually grew softer as he went on, before letting out a breath, his gaze growing distant as though remembering.

“... I guess it must have started on that day when we first met. You’ve starstruck me since the beginning,” he said with a nostalgic smile. He couldn’t believe it had been this long, and yet, it felt like even longer since then. “... Except the goat. I can do without remembering the goat,” he said flatly.

Min rested her chin on Haruo's shoulder, as her and turned to hold his. Entwining her fingers with his she smiled just listening to him talk. His voice was so full of emotion she loved his inflections in pitch and sighs he made. They were so melodic and seemingly a bit nostalgic, she wondered if Haruo could sing. Listening to him trailing off she saw the distant look in his eyes as he thought back.

Blushing a brighter pink Min as he confessed he liked her from the start Min was surprised. However as he mentioned the goat Min couldn’t help but laugh. It was a happy warm laugh, as she squeezed his hand. “I agree. I could do without the goat as well.” Letting out her own soft sigh, it was warm here with him. “Why didn't you tell me? I mean I can't be in a romantic relationship with anyone, but we still could have spent more time together. I love our practice dates and all the time we spend together.”

“I guess I just… didn’t think you could see me like that. No one really looked my way at all before I came here...” Haruo breathed in response to Min’s initial question, cocking his head back and turning his gaze to the ceiling above, averting her gaze briefly. His expression became wistful, looking as though he was gazing upon stars in the night sky instead. It was enough of a miracle that someone like her would even look his way, he thought to himself. Just that was enough, he wanted to believe.

He would only get hurt if he got any closer to the sun. To that end...

“But… What do you mean? You can’t be with anyone…?” He braved to ask, turning his head down to look to Min inquisitively now.

Min took her free hand and placed a hand to his cheek. “I see you like that Haruo. And I know I’m not the only girl. I can’t say anything about being observant, I’m probably the least observant one in any room, but you are a handsome, kind, warm guy with a beautiful mind and soul. Any girl or guy if you’re into it would be lucky to have you be a part of their life. I know I am. I love creating music with you and being your friend.” Smiling at him she didn’t want Haruo to feel like that, she never knew he felt like that. However, she didn’t want them to feel like her reluctance to become lovers was anything against him.

As he asked his question Min’s hand strayed from his cheek as she looked out at the room. “I made a promise. I swore to my brother that I wouldn’t be in a romantic relationship without my brother’s approval. My brother is the most important person in my life next to my father.” Min said with a smile lost in distant memories. “Romance is a rare thing where I’m from, a kiss is physical a show of intentions, but romance is something else. I understand why my brother wants me to be sure about. So I’m going to keep my promise, and bring him here.” Min said with a smile, as she looked over at Haruo. “It’s been a lot harder to find him than I expected. But I have hope.”

Haruo blushed as Min practically made a list of all the things she liked about him, causing him to idly scratch his cheek with his free hand, as though embarrassed about receiving such compliments. He wasn’t used to them after all, yet it felt like she was giving them out like candy. Still, all the while, he remained deathly nervous, the comment of Min being unable to be with anyone still at the top of his mind until she finally answered.

For that moment, he could feel his heart beating so hard, it felt like it was liable to burst out of his chest at any moment, and yet, when he finally heard the response, a wave of some emotion washed over Haruo. Relief? Ennui? Maybe a bit of both?

So confused in his own scrambled emotions Haruo was, before he knew it, he started letting out an uncharacteristic, but not malicious, laugh. A light-hearted chuckle -- perhaps even uncharacteristically of him -- as though in some manner, he was amused by Min’s words, until he eventually calmed down, enough to clear the air, clearing his throat.

“S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to respond that way. I just… didn’t expect that, I guess,” Haruo said, a faint smile returning to his lips again. Truth be told, in fact, he was expecting something much worse. He wasn’t sure exactly what, but just something worse than that. “But… Your brother, huh? You love your family a lot, huh?” He asked unfamiliarly, the inflection in his tone a bit telling if one perceived his words a certain way.

“But your brother has approve any romance, huh? Sounds like he’d have high standards, only the best for you. Dunno if I’d be able to meet that criteria,” he said with a stifled chuckle, crossing his legs idly.

“... I do hope you find your brother one day. Mostly for me, of course,” he continued, mixing in a joke between sincere words as though to avoid letting the mood drop too low, almost masking how he really felt. “After all, family’s… important, isn’t it?” Haruo asked distantly, resting his free hand on his lap while the other kept holding onto Min, as though comforted by her touch.

In a way, she was unreachable. He always knew that. But he didn’t mind. It was like a sweet dream, in that regard.

Min was surprised when he began to laugh it was out of character for him, but she understood. She did enjoy his laugh though, it was light even with what Min believed was the hint of relief. Min shook her head as he tried to apologise, “it's fine, You don't have to apologise Haruo.”

As he mentioned caring for his family Min couldn't help but feel bashful. Sliding a wayward strand of hair behind her ear she bashfully nodded. “I really do.” Min said softly, she loved her family, they protected her from the whole world. They are the reason she is staying strong, her promises to them are what's keeping her from falling back into bad habits. She'd be nothing without her family.

“Thank you Haruo. I'm so glad you understand how much this means to me. Family is everything to me.” He really was too good to be true, she looked in his eyes and just saw warmth. “And I'm sure my brother will love you when he meets you. You're too good not to love.” Min said gently as she leaned in and kissed his soft lips again. He tasted so sweet, just how you'd expect him too. Brushing her tongue against his lip with every kiss she deepened it into a playful exploration of him. She felt his hand tighten around her and lightly send a tingle up her body.

Haruo only exhaled softly in response to Min’s kindness, unable to find any words for it that could do his feelings justice. But either way, it seemed that he didn’t need to think of any, as his lips were suddenly captured again by Min. With his emotions just a bit more consolidated now, he was much more at ease and prepared for the kiss this time.

The young man held Min’s hand tighter as he returned the kiss in earnest, his tongue’s movements in sync with hers like they were dancing together. When they were this close together, it felt like the room just about disappeared and this space was just for the two of them alone. But he didn’t mind at all. He pushed ever so slightly further, pressing his lips against hers, wanting, needing more, like yearning for her. Eventually, Haruo even reached a point where his other hand began moving on its own, tracing its way from Min’s waist up to her cheek, caressing her face affectionately.

When the time finally came, Haruo eventually pulled away, a hot yet subdued breath leaving his lips as he looked dearly into Min’s eyes, his gaze still soft as ever as he let out another amused breath. “Jeez… You steal my first kiss, and then you tell me stuff like all that. You really are a tease, you know that?” He said softly, playfully.

“But you’re also amazing all the same. That’s what I lo--” Haruo began to say, before cutting himself off, giving a pause before speaking again. “That’s what I like about you… Yeah, I guess that’s the best it can be right now. So for now, I’m in like with you,” he said jovially, interlocking his fingers with Min’s.

Min loved the way he looked at her after a kiss. She blushed as he called her a tease. “I’m well aware.” She said with a dazzling grin and as she continued “I like to think it’s part of my charm.” Playfully sticking out her tongue at him. As he continued Min’s features softened as he spoke only to stop himself. Her heart fluttered as he entwined their fingers together and she nodded.

“I'm in like with you too.” Looking deep into his loving eyes Min could see it there, something she knew so well. Something she desperately wanted more than anything else, yet she couldn’t put a word to it.

Leaning into his hand Min spoke softly. “Let’s go eat dinner.” She said gently. “I'd love to try your cooking.”

With a soft breath, Haruo gave a smile, nodding as he stood up, helping Min up as he did so, keeping his grasp on her hand. “It’s settled, then. I just hope you’ll like my stir fry. I don’t cook that often for other people aside from Naoto and… my mom, I guess,” he said sheepishly, beginning to walk with her.

Before exiting the room however, Haruo stopped suddenly, facing Min and without warning, leaned in to plant a quick peck on her lips, as though wanting one last taste before anything else. With an almost coy smile, he spoke again. “Sorry. I just couldn’t resist doing it one more time, just for the fun of it,” he said half-jokingly.

Looking at him sweetly as he spoke again Min places a hand to his cheek. “You don't have to apologise, you can kiss me anytime Haruo.” Staring into his eyes the look in his eyes made Min blush. She would have to bring her brother here soon. She began to wonder if there was another way to do so other than her mother's calculations.

Still hat wasn't the time to think of that. Min smiled as she took a step closer and wrapped her hand around his arm, pulling him closer to her. Kissing his lips with a playful flick of her tongue she led him out. “Come on let's go!”

Spoiler: Claude x Min: Best Friends with Benefits

Best Friends with Benefits
“Alright everyone that's a wrap!” Cora said as she clapped her hands. “Intensive Training is over for the week. Take the weekend to rest up and prep for your personal cheerleader assignments! We have to support our players anyway we can! Especially with big the Track meet in February!” Cora said making sure everyone remembered. “I'll see you all next week!”

As she left the cheerleaders collapsed onto the ground completely exhausted. Their intensive training pushing them to the brink, Cora was sweet be a monster when it came to her training regiments. Min fell the soft grass and was panting from overexertion, she had stamina but that was insane. With how fast they had to go and every single change she was amazed anyone was still standing. Looking over to Claude as she tugged at her uniform she gave a smile. “Hey Claude, are you free? If so wanna grab something to eat and work on the assignment together?” Min asked, ever since their little eating competition Claude had agreed to pay for her meals. She wasn't aiming to break his bank but she still had a loose concept of what money is and she did enjoy the company.

Claude used his shirt to wipe the sweat from his brow, not tired but still sweating a fair bit as he stood and watched the other cheerleaders. Why did most look so exhausted? Looking back to Min he smiled, nodding. "Sure, I'm admittedly a bit hungry if anything after all that. Where did you want to eat?" He asked. Maneuvering around fallen teammates, he talked to a few and helped others up as he made his way to their bags, picking up both his and Min's before rejoining her.

" I'm impressed you aren't completely drained, Min. It seems that most people aren't as endurance inclined as we. But I will say that it is enjoyable to say the least. How are you holding up?" He asked in mild curiosity. She didn't seem as spent as everyone else, but one could never be sure when it came to girls from other planets.

Sitting on the floor she was still panting but her chest rose and fell slower than before. She was waiting for her second wind to kick in. It was programed into her, a testament to her heritage she could run all the way to empty then get another long burst of energy before crashing hard. She hadn't expected it but Cora pushed them hard this week. Watching as he grabbed both of their bags she smiled. Aww how sweet of him, she thought to herself. As a rush of energy took over her and she smiled.

Hopping up off the ground she landed on her feet with a new wave of energy. Stretching she looked over at him and smiled giving him the victory symbol. "I'm good! I got my second wind! Comes with genetics. My family's power is control. So we are naturally good at regulating our bodies. But you're amazing Claude. I had to get my second wind but you're just fine." She walked beside him and nudged his side with her elbow. "One day you've got to show me how you burn all that energy." Giving him a playful smile as they made their way to the locker rooms. Standing in front of the divide between the girl and boys locker rooms she bounced on her feet. "Shower then meet back up here in a few?" She asked taking her again from him.

As they agreed Min added, “last one out has to pay for everything!” Min said making the challenge before running off. Quickly she stripped down and hopped into the shower. The warm water cascading over her she couldn't help but feel so good as her muscles relaxed and she cleaned up.

From behind her two hands grabbed her breasts and squeezed having Min let out a help in surprise. Looking back it was one of the other freshman. “You scared me! Don't go grabbing my breasts out of the blue like that.”

“But they're so big and squishy! So soft!” The girl said groping Min as she let out some moans.

“What about you?” Another girl said as she tickled Min's attackers sides. The girl squeaked and began laughing as she let go of Min.

“Your's are even bigger than mine.” Min said joining in in the tickling. The girls laughed and noticed one of the cuter girls poking her flat chest. Looking at each other they tackled the girl and all began to play around.

Chatting with the other cheerleaders the squeals and laughter could be heard through the vents in the ceiling and trickled over into the boy's locker room. Where many boys made it their life mission to infiltrate such a place. Though none have succeeded the bathroom ghosts seem to work overtime to stop perverts from coming in. As the girls changed from talking about breast size to the cutest boys Min got out and got changed. Finishing upas they started talking about the Freshman hunks Min waved to them. “Bye girls!”

“Bye! Have fun with the hottest guy in the freshman class.” One of the girls said.

“Oh come on he’s not the hottest have you seen that other guy with the red hair?” Another said as the girls continued their gossip.

Braiding her hair as she made her way out of locker room she looked around for Claude.

Claude had waited in the locker room for a bit before taking a shower and changing, so that he'd surely come out last. Then he had wasted more time talking to the already few guys that were on the team, stopping a few from putting their ears to the walls like creeps when they all heard the cries and such from the other side. He couldn't quite figure out who, but after he did someone, or something gave him a pat on the back. Those locker rooms weirded him out sometimes.

He stifled a yawn as he left the locker room, a bored expression on his face until he saw his friend already out and looking for him. His feature lit up and he waved to her, approaching. "Aww boo, it seems I've taken too long and you beat me. I guess I'll pay for it all, as per the challenge." He mused, before asking. "So where do you want to go? I could eat anything right about now."

Min looked over to see him exit the locker room she waved to him and walked up as he came by. Raising a bow she smiled at him as he seemed overplay coming in last. Giggling she made her way beside him, “you were always going to anyway. I just wanted to see how chivalrous you’d be.” Coyly glancing up at him she smiled, he passed the test, she knew he would. He had such a chivalrous nature, I suppose that's to be expected he was a King after all. As he asked about where they should go she didn't have a taste for anything. Placing a finger to her cheek she thought about what she wanted and snapped her fingers, “let’s go to the Garden House up in the forest. They always have refreshing food up there. It's just what we need from working so hard! Do you want to walk or portal?” Min asked, if he was tired she wouldn’t mind opening one for him.

"The Garden House? Good choice, I love their tea dearly. It isn't the best, but oddly rejuvenating whenever you sip it. Open up a portal, please. As much as I'd love to walk with you, I'd rather enjoy your presence over a nice cup of tea and a crepe than an empty stomach.". Claude put his hands in front of him as he stretched, releasing any tension with a sigh. "How I love the aftereffects of a good workout. Gets you motivated to do more."

Min smiled and nodded as Claude mentioned their tea at the cafe. It was made from the local plant life of the area and although the taste wasn’t absolutely delicious but seconds after you drink the tea, a new wave of energy overtook them. Giggling as he mentioned not wanting to walk up a five mile hike on an empty stomach. “I agree, one portal coming up.” Extending her hand a wide portal expanded out in front of them, the scent of the forest fauna. “Come on Mr. Workout.” Turning to him she took his hand and lead him through the portal the two stepping out right at the Garden House’s glass entrance.

Entering the building the soft scent of mint and flowers enveloped them as the warm heat of the Garden House numbed their bodies, already soothing them. They took a seat under the lilacs and ordered, some tea and a quiche, as the waiter left Min looked back at Claude. “So are you excited about getting to go to Maui for the track team’s meet this February?”

Claude couldn't help But admire the scenery whenever he stopped by here, the gardens always left a pleasant feeling. He took a seat and ordered a tea and crepe, putting his head in his hand as he stared at Min with a small smile. "Actually yes, I am. Tropical islands are one of my favorite travel destinations, behind anywhere with a lot of snow. We only really have to show up to the meet, outside of that we have all that free time to do as we want, On such a beautiful island at that. You have anything planned for our free time there?" he asked in return.

As they waited for their orders he took the moment to observe Min, just to take in the sight of her for no particular reason. He'd caught himself doing such more and more lately, just finding satisfaction in her being there. After getting his fill he scooted his chair closer towards the table, moving the long tablecloth so that it wouldn't get caught under the chair leg.

She smiled and tilted her head as she thought about the trip. "Well I had a bet to go to a certain beach but it fell through so I don't really have any plans. I am glad that you'll be there though." Running her fingers through her hair she let her silver hair fall as she met his eyes. "I've never been to a real beach before, it would be nice to have a guide with me.” Min said as she watched him scoot closer to the table. Sitting up she gently touched the flora centerpiece on the table, before looking back at him. “What does one do on the beach anyway?”

"Oh it's wonderful. You get to wear good looking swimwear and have fun on a bright and sunny beach. You can swim in the ocean, get a tan, play volleyball, drink pina coladas and party with other young people into the night. You haven't been in your world? I simply must show you it's allure in February. Or I could take you out to a beach beforehand, I don't know. " He went on, happily talking about the beach as he remembered some of his family vacations in which he would go out and party on the beach all night. Oh the fun to be had. "But on second thought, I might need to keep an eye out for annoying single guys trying to get in your pants. I have the feeling you in a swimsuit grabs a lot of attention." He admitted, frowning at the thought.

Hearing the excitement in his description of the beach her smile widened feeling his energy as well. There were beaches in her world, but they were polluted, pitch black mass filled with the bodies of the wandering others. They were still alive, but it was an unsettling and cold place one that was rarely visited. Still being here she was so excited to see the real beach of a living world. “I would love to go to the beach beforehand!” Min said happily she was afraid of large bodies of water which is why she’s too afraid to go by herself but she still wanted to see it.

Min blushed as he mentioned other guys trying to get into her pants. Looking away she pulled some wayward hair behind her ear as she shook her head. “I don’t think that would happen.” She paused for a moment and thought about her swimsuits. Meg took her on a shopping spree after she found out she was going to Maui with the sports team. Min liked the outfit and tried to pick the mildest of the bunch but knowing Meg, Claude may be right. “well if it does I'd be grateful for the help.” Min said bashfully as she looked back at him. Laughing she added, “hopefully I won’t have to make you work too hard. That is if it happens. I’m sure your mental picture of me is a bit exaggerated.”

"No no no, I assure you that I know perfectly well that you stand on the top of the pyramid when it comes to appearance. I'll be working 24/7 to keep them off of you. No exaggerations here." He smirked, raising his hands in surrender. it was then that their orders came around, to which Claude couldn't help but smile as they set it down. "That looks amazing, thank you." He said, just as they were about to walk away. Turning back to Min he took a small sip of his tea. Lovely. "So how are things?I've yet to ask you how you day's been going so far. So let's start with that. Anything interesting happen?" He asked,propping his head up with his hand. He enjoyed the peaceful times they could share, it was a nice contrast with their commonly played games.

Min blushed at the compliment and laughed warmly, she didn't think of herself at the top of anything but it was a warm feeling. "Sounds like a plan then!" Min said happily as their food was plates in front of them. Wrapping her hands around the cup of tea she smiled, watching him sip the tea. Watching him calm as the soothing liquid met his lips he seemed to brighten and settle into his surroundings. She loved observing Claude, every little reaction she saw in him was fascinating. Finding herself intoxicated in learning more about him she enjoyed his company.

“Things are good. Nothing too interesting though. I've been working on making study notes and helping out my personal cheerleader athlete. Back in Russia there's no change in my mother's wing of the castle either. It's still locked so she won't be coming home soon,” grumbling she added, “which also means I can't enter the laboratory either.” Letting out a sigh she leaned back and shrugged. “Still it's alright. I get to enjoy moments like this.” Brining the tea up to her lips and took a sip. She smiled as the bitter liquid and felt her body heat up. Lowering the cup she looked over at him, “What about Claude how have you been? Still breaking hearts?”

"It''s a lot less people from the beginning of the year, but oh my god, it's so annoying sometimes, I tell you. It's respectful most times, I can reject them and we both move on respectfully, but a few are so disgusting I want to throw up. Here, go ahead and go through the messages I've gotten on my social media. But don't open the one I got this morning from 'batman4life69' unless you want to see him beg for a chance And then send me a picture of his tiny crotch. I'm forever scarred." He warned, sliding his unlocked phone across the table. "Outside of that however, I'm doing really well lately. I even got to hang out with my favorite person at Treetop Cafe today." He smirked, taking a small sip of his tea.

Min chuckled at his response if the gossip from the locker room was any proof, Claude was still pretty popular. She figured that he'd be asked out quite a lot. Understanding his situation she nodded as he explained it all. Taking the phone as it was offered to him she began to scroll through his social and was shocked at all the thirsty messages and DM’s. “Oh I get what you mean This is quite a lot of messages. But why not just ignore them? I think someone called it off the grid?” Minasked, she was surprised at all the posts Claude’s had. Min didn’t know much about social media, especially how to make one. She was a social media virgin.

When he mentioned hanging out with someone here today she was drawing a blank of who he was talking about. Curious she looked up at Claude and tilted her head, “oh do you have plans with someone else today?” She honestly didn’t put two and two together.

"I can't ignore them. I'd never want to ignore someone's feelings, that'd be rude of me and feel terrible for them. If someone has feelings for me, I'd like for them to tell me so I can respond to them. Not saying anything does neither of us good. Besides, I love being on social media." Claude explained, watching her scroll about his phone. He watched as his lighthearted flirt was simply deflected by her innocence, as he put his head in his hands and sighed. "No Min, I meant you. You're my favorite person. I got to hang out with my favorite person, that being you, at this cafe today. Just remember that if I ever mention a beautiful girl or my favorite person, I'm talking about you." He mused, pointing at her before taking a sip of tea.

As he explained his reasoning Min thought deeply about it. She's always felt the fear of risking it all to be rejected was something too frightening to do, so it's best to avoid for both parties. But how he put it it's clear that even if not reciprocated he still treasures that feeling and cares for the person, even if it's not in the way they wanted. Smiling she thought that was very admirable of him. “W-what me?!” She said in surprise, a bit too loudly, almost dropping his phone in shock. She was his favorite person, and he called her beautiful too! Not sure what to make of such news, Min couldn't just say nothing. A soft blush bloomed across her cheeks as she looked at him. “I... I didn't know. But...I'm glad,” she said with a smile. “You're my favorite person to spend time with too.”

Saying it out loud was surprisingly relieving to her. Letting each other know they were their favorite person to be with, giving one another a place to stand it was a nice feeling. Min gave a warm laugh, “You caught me off guard there, though. I didn't expect to be your favorite person, you're so popular after all. To be chosen among so many I must have made quite the impression.”

Tilting her head and smiling she handed his phone back to him.“You'll have to help me join then. I would love to be apart of the social media world with you. But I'm a bit clueless when it comes to well, everything. With only 7 families above ground and the rest either culled or hiding in the underground. Social media doesn't exist in my world.”

Claude laughed at her reaction, finding it cute if nothing else. Being her favorite person to hang out with was a nice bonus too. "Quite the impression indeed. Not many people first greet me by throwing an omelette at my head and threaten to cut me in half. I had to throw away that jacket, you know?" He joked, recalling their first meeting vividly. "It's okay though, I quite like danger." He added with a laugh. He took his phone back and put it back in his pocket silently.

"You didn't have social media on your world? How peculiar. Though I do suppose that if there's only 7 families, it would be pretty useless. If you actually want to get some social media accounts, then I can help you, but you better watch out. While it is fun, it can get pretty toxic sometimes. Plus, I'm 99.99% sure that if people figure out your social media account names are, you'll end up just like me, constantly turning down people's advances. Constantly. But if you the good and the bad, I'll aide you in every way I can." He assured, smiling slightly. "But do you have a phone though? Your social media apps usually go on your phone." He asked, cocking a brow.

Min blushed as he mentioned her first encounter with him.Placing a hand to her cheek she giggled, “I was pretty brash.” Tilting her head as he mentioned enjoying the danger she gave him a coy smile. “Well I’m glad I could provide.” Sipping her tea she placed the tea cup back on the saucer. “Still I do apologize about it all and for your coat. You looked good in it.” She said with a smile cutting into her quiche and taking a delicate bite.

Leaning in forward as he talked about starting a social media she didn't understand how an account can get toxic. Did it have viruses or something? Min was confused but if Claude was there for her, she knew that it was all going to work out well. Reaching out she rested her hand a top of Claude’s and squeezed it gently. “Thank you. In advance. I really appreciate it and I’m looking forward to learning all about it from you.”

As he asked about a phone Min shook her head, “we don’t use phones in my world, and mother would never have gotten me on anyway.” Min said tugging at her hair, thinking about it for a moment, “how do I get a phone? Do phones work with a life chip?”

Laughing as she talked about their meeting, enjoying the compliment on his looks back then. "Did I look good in it before or after the omelette?" He joked, performing his usual confident smirk. But then Claude had to try really hard not to blush as she put her hand on his, but he managed to keep his cool. Mostly. "A-anyways, Back to phones. Yeah, you go to a store and essentially buy a phone from a company, with proceeds to bill you every month in exchange for data use and reception for whenever you don't have wi-fi." He explained. Then it was his turn to be confused. "Min, what on earth is a life chip? I don't think I've ever heard of such a term in my albeit short life."

Giggling again as he gave his usual confident smirk she loved his smile. As he changed the subject back to phones she could feel herself getting lost. Oh no, the concept of buying things again. Min didn't understand how and why people have to buy and sell things here. She supposed one day she'd have to figure it out, but right now she'd rely on Claude’s wisdom.

As he asked what a life chip is she tilted her head looking at him innocently. Pulling her hand away from his she rested it on her chin. “Oh, are they not a thing here?” Tapping her head and smiled. “I have a bio organic chip implanted in my head. It regulates our bodies, allows access to our brains and allows us to download knowledge. Mainly so our parents didn't have to waste time teaching us. Usually children are made in a lab so they are born with them, but my brother and I had them implanted when we were one.” Min said calmly, “I wish I could fully use it but the parental controls are still on it.” She said pouting a bit, wondering if she could jailbreak it. She still had a seeking suspicion that her shortness is due to the chip.

Claude listened Intently, trying to figure out if he'd ever heard of such a technology. While he had heard of the tech, he couldn't put a finger on something with those specs. "Hmmmm. Well, Bio organic chips is a technology our world has, but I haven't heard of a chip the likes of that. I'd say talk to Izzy, but I remember correctly her specialty is mechanical technology, not biological technology. I'd say that's it's probably not possible to pair the two devices. It's fine, we'll just buy you an iPhone 30 Plus Max. Same as mine, and it's the latest in the market. You don't have to worry about any bills either. Think of it as one of your early birthday presents." He winked, taking a small bite of his crepe.

Min nodded Izzy probably was the one to ask about such tech, she really wanted to get into it so she can access more languages and increase her nutrition processing. Maybe she could pair them if she had full access, but right now getting a regular phone was the best idea. When he offered to buy her one she was surprised and elated. “Really?! You'd buy me a phone?!” She paused and looked at him a bit concerned, “are you sure it's okay? I mean my birthday isn't until December.” Min asked, she didn't have any money only this strange card she found that when she gives it to others let's them give her things for free.

As he agreed Min’s whole face brightened as she smiled at him. “Then thank you! I’ll make sure your birthday present is special! I think I have the perfect thing in mind too!” Min mused happily, she never thought she’d have a phone of her own before. “If you have time, lets go get it today!” Min said before happily taking a bite of her quiche. Today was going to be a good day.

"Why not? We're friends, aren't we? One phone and a service deal isn't a big deal. We don't have any more classes today, and my other clubs aren't meeting today so I'm free. Once we finish up here we can go. I'm pretty sure the mall has a few mobile service stores." He mused, leaning back in his chair as he took a sip of tea. She talked on his own birthday and Claude started at her rather confused for a moment, before disregarding the thought. He took a larger bite of his crepe, washing it down with some tea.

Min smiled and happily finished her quiche and tea. She had only passed by the mall a few times with friends, this would be her first time going in. Once they were done and the bill was paid for Min opened a portal to the mall entrance and the couple stepped out. As they duo made their way inside the large glass domed building Min let out a gasp of amazement.

Running a bit ahead of Claude Min looked around at the glistening mall and her eyes widened. She'd never seen such a lively open space so full of people. "It's so bright and busy!" Looking up at the glass ceiling where drones and robots floated around she twirled on her heels and looked at all the lighted store signs. Noticing the store map Holo station she went over and looked for the AQ Store. Poking the screen it showed her a map of how to get there. Looking back to Claude she smiled and ran over to him taking his hand. "Come on! The store is this way!" She said pulling him to move looking around at the stores she held onto his hand, feeling so comfortable with his hand in hers.

Claude laughed a bit at her excitement, following along as they held hands. "Calm down, it isn't going anywhere. We don't have to rush." He smiled, finding such excitement to be adorable. He caught up to her side, attempting to slow her down a little. "We'll go get the phone first no worries. But while we're here, you wanna go shopping? I'm pretty sure this place has a lot of stuff we could buy, so why not have fun and go on a shopping spree while we're here? I'll pay for it all of course, but you know how much we both like to go shopping." He asked, waving about to the vast assortment of stores they had. They could get anything here, so why not? It sounded like fun!

Min looked over at him as he caught up to her and her eyes widened at his offer. “Really?!” About to jump with joy she stopped and thought about Claude. He's been taking so much on not just today but every day for her. She didn't want to overwhelm him or take up his time, like she did with her family. Stepping up to him she placed a hand on his chest and looked at him a bit concerned. “Are you sure? You're already doing so much for me Claude.” Min said, she loved being pampered and wanted nothing more than to go on this shopping spree with him but she didn’t want to be a burden to him.

As he gave her the okay Min smiled and nodded. “Okay…” she said with a gentle smile that held a deeper emotion for Claude within it. That feeling lingered there for a moment before the excitement of a shopping spree took over Min and she began to bounce up and down her silver hair dancing in the air as she jumped up and wrapped her arm around Claude’s neck. “This is going to be so much fun! Thank you Claude! You’re the best!!” Letting him go she still held onto his hand and walked with him towards the A Q store. “Oh! Since we’re getting the phone first. I can take pictures of all the clothes we try on! This is going to be great! Let's go into every store! Ah! I'm so excited! I want to spend the whole day with you!” Min said happily.

Claude smiled back, enjoying her excitement. It was adorable, and the excitement was contagious to say the least. He found himself smiling slightly as they walked hand in hand. "Every store, you say? Sounds great! I'll hold you to that, it'll take all day to do that in such a massive mall." He noted, looking about the place before back at Min.

As they walked up to the front of the AQ store Claude gasped. "Oh! They came out with a new iPhone today, I forgot! Looks like we're both going to get new phones today, Min." He blurted, and as they entered the store he looked about the room and down the lines of mobile devices. "Alright, first store of the day. Let's get our phones from the clerk real quick, and then we can get cases for them so they look better and won't break if we drop them." He decided, and after squeezing her hand called one of the staff over with the wave of his hand. He supposed that everyone here today was for the iPhone's, because the staff member started talking about the phone and purchase options. Claude honestly wasn't really enthused to drag on the conversation with him, he quickly and professionally got his hands on and paid for two of the new phones, with all options.

Handing Min her new phone, he smiled. "We can set them up as we go to other stores, let's go and grab cases to spice them up past these basic colors."

So excited as he agreed to spend the whole day shopping she couldn't wait for their first store. She was going to document everything with her new phone. As they made their way to the AQ store Min looked over at Claude as he gasped and smiled as they both were getting new phones. “Really?! How lucky! We could get matching phones!” Following Claude in she watched in awe as he easily spoke with the clerk and got their phones. He was so authoritative in what he wanted, she really liked that about him. One day she hoped to be more confident in the things she wanted like he was.

Taking her new phone she nodded and walked over to the phone case option. Looking around she was awesome at the wide variety. Noticing two perfect cases she pointed to them. “Claude what about those matching cases?” Pointing to a stylized couples case one read ‘King’ and the other ‘Queen’ with half curves that when placed together make a heart. Min loved the design and thought that they fit one another's theme very well. Claude was king of his previous school a title he upholds even if this school didn't have one. While she, well she wasn't a queen, yet. Though Claude did call her princess, and that was close enough. Min looked at the matching cases and the back to Claude. “Do you like them?”

Claude picked up the King case and smiled, looking it over before he nodded. "They're perfect! We should totally get these two, they just work! Good find there, Min." He complimented as he picked up the queen and put the two on the counter for those to be purchased, and shortly handed her the Queen case before putting the King case on his own phone. "Well then, I suppose I should start calling you a Queen, huh?" He joked, bringing his arms over his head in a stretch. "You want anything else from here? If not, it looked like there was a ton of clothing stores like two stores down from here. I feel clothes are a must for any shopping spree." He mused, dropping his arms and smiling slightly.

Min beamed as he enjoyed the cases, he was right, they were perfect. Sliding the case over her phones she laughed at his joke. Poking his chest she smiled, “since you bought this for me, I'll let you keep calling me Princess.” Claude's pet name for her had grown on her, she liked it. Looking around the store she shook her head, “I'm good here.” Eyes shining at the thought of buying more clothes she bounced with excitement. “Clothes! Yes! Let's shop till we drop!” Min exclaimed as she walked with him out of the store.

While they walked Min began to fiddle with the iPhone trying to figure out the most important app the camera app. She was going to take a picture of everything she sees. Snapping photos of the mall she turned the phone to face Claude and took a pic of him as well.

"Alright, I don't mind continuing to call you Princess. Just remember, you had the opportunity to be Queen." He laughed as he followed her out.

Walking alongside her, Claude scrolled through his new phone, configuring it to his standards before tucking it into his pocket. He would mess around with it later. "Hey Min, did you want to go to the-!" He stopped, smiling and winking playfully at the camera as his likeness was taken by his friend."I was almost caught off guard. Now which one do you want to head in first? There doesn't seem to be any particular category of clothing missing here before us." He asked, waving his hand over the many stores in their path. Claude had doubted that Oregon would have a mall up to New York standards, and while he was still right, it was still surprisingly full of big name stores. Now, while there were a few stores that he as a male could not enter, he still had a very sizable amount of varying styles of clothing stores to buy from.

Min laughed as he gave a charming wink to the camera. “I'll catch you off guard one day.” Min mused with a wink, as she tapped the phone to her lips. As he mentioned all the stores Min didn't know where to start. There were so many options she thought about what she can do with Claude and beamed. “Well.. since I did say every store. Let's start with the one next and go from there!” Min said bouncing with excitement as she took a few steps forward. “We don’t have to buy something in every store but we do have to at least go in.” Min said laying out the rules.

Gliding over to the next store Min smiled as she stepped into the world of clothes. The two hopped from store to store. Min snapping photos of every place and all the clothes they tried on. Going through the less high end stores they made their way to the big names. Min made sure they weren't carrying too many bags, once their arms were full she'd open a portal and place their bags in her dorm. She hoped her roommate wouldn't do anything to them.

Not worrying too much about it Min noticed a store with the word PINK in bold letters. Her eyes sparked with excitement as she noticed it, turning to Claude with a bright smile she pointed over to the store. “Let's go into this one next!” Min said. Though Min wouldn't know, Claude certainly knew it was Victoria's Secret. Over the years they've expanded to some pretty kinky lingerie to sell.

Eternally grateful for her portals for relieving the weight of numerous of his own bags, and even more of Min's new clothes. He thought that he could shop; Min easily ran circles around him. He took a few pictures of himself with the luxury store bags to show off his more notable purchases, even a few with Min for memory sake.

Upon nearing the store, the fun having Claude's laugh died in his throat. He paled for a moment before recovering, clearing his throat in an effort to rid himself of his own embarrassment. It was crucial to remember that she wasn't from this Earth after all. "Min, do you know what store this is? I don't think you want me going in there with you." He asked, desperately trying not to appear to onlookers like he was about to enter such a store. "I mean, there isn't any written law or anything sa saying I can't go in, but this is kind of……… inappropriate for a male, for lack of a better term."

Min looked at the store and then to Claude. “It’s a lingerie and pajama store, right?” Min said a bit confused at what the problem was. It's just clothing and the interior decor looked adorable and she wanted to go in. Listening to his response she rolled her eyes and took his hand. “Come on! The stuff in here is just as much for guys as it is for girls. Besides who's opinion is best when it comes to attractive lingerie?” She said playfully wriggling her eyebrows ah him. Leading him by the hand she laughed at how hesitant he was. “Don’t worry! What’s the worst that could happen?” Min said as they enter the vibrant black and pink store. It was like living in a shopping bag. The store filled to the brim of lingerie and women stepping out so show off her attire to her girlfriends. Min placed a hand on her heart and squeezed Claude’s. “I love it.”

Leading him through the store. She ran her fingers across the fabric and pointed some dangerous lingerie out to Claude. “Look at that one! Oh and this one! They're so gorgeous. But where is…. Meg showed it to me and I found just the thing I want from there online but they only had it in store.” Min thought to herself as she looked around for something in particular.

While Min was wandering the store all eyes were on Claude. The women looked him over like a snack and waved to him as their eyes met. Some of the men who had been dragged in as well who gave Claude a knowing nod as if to welcome him to the club.

Min looked over and bounced up in down as she saw it. “There it is! Next to the men’s section! We can get something for you too!” She said with a smile as next to the most gorgeous and comfortable male lounge wear Min ran over to the form fitting furry pajamas. Picking up the cute white kitten hooded coat and pajamas she looked over at him, coming with a furry crop top and short shorts with a tail. “Isn't this adorable?” Min said happily.

While he didn't mind the looks and reactions of the females in the store, Claude felt a tad bit strange at his automatic and deep feeling of camaraderie whenever he met the eyes of another male. They understand. He understands. It just works.

Eyes never staying in one place for too long last he be seen staring at lingerie or a woman wearing it, Claude let himself get dragged along. Of course he could retreat from this dangerous location with Min on his shoulder, but in a setting like this, he couldn't help but feel a little overwhelmed.

Eventually she found what she was looking for and Claude was a little surprised to see something so tame amongst all the danger. He inspected it carefully, his usual habit of pouring time and effort into clothing kicking in as he looked it all over. "Huh. Honestly, it is pretty cute. Like really adorable cute." He put a finger to his chin and nodded, content with the only thing he could look at without being seen as weird or imagining someone in it.

Bouncing with excitement she smiled up at him, “Right?! I saw it online and fell in love with it! I love how fluffy it is! Next pajama party this is definitely what I'm wearing.” Min said smiling at him, noticing how he wouldn’t look at anything else she got a devilish idea. Giving a sly smile she poked his chest. “Were you expecting something sexier? Because I’m all for browsing through the store. You’re a man of taste. I’m sure you could help pick something out for me that will blow any guy out of the water.” She said egging him on.

Claude bit his lip, looking about quickly. He was out of his element here; behind enemy lines. He wasn't confident in his odds of winning against her here, and that much was obvious. There was no gain here, too much risk. So being the talented gambler he was, Claude gave the easy response to her challenge.

"Please, of course I wasn't expecting anything sexier. Leave it to you to only be able to get something cute in a store like this of all places. I doubt you're even capable of wearing something past cute."

Claude's face had the look of confidence, but internally he chastised himself. He hadn't even realized what he was saying until he said it, essentially challenging Min in a sport where he had less than favorable odds. Claude waved his arm over the entirety of the store, smirking as he taunted her.

"You have the whole store at your disposal, and you pick the, admittedly cute one? That's like going into a famous and expensive seafood restaurant and trying to order a burger and fries."

He did love a challenge.

One playful jab after another Min loved his confidence and wanted to push it further. As he mentioned her not being capable of wearing something past cute, Min raised her brows in feigned surprise and laughed, “is that so?” Swaying her hips as she shifted her weight at the rise of the challenge. Min knew that this was her realm and her court. She loved that Claude was still always up to the challenge. He was the only one she could have fun doing this with. Their little competitions were always the highlight of her day even when she lost which hasn't been for a while. The key to victory don't play the game. Min thought to herself as she kept her secret to herself.

Unbraiding her hair she let it down and shimmer over her shoulders. “Well since we have all day and you seem to know more about this store than I. Why not have a little wager?” Min said deviously, “Pick anything you find sexy in this store and I'll try it on. If I can't wow you with it on you'll win. But if I can. I win and you buy it for me. We wouldn't want something that makes little old me look amazing go to waste, right?” Cocking her head she smiled, “What do you say are you up to the challenge?”

Claude ran over the deal in his head automatically, shaking his head as he waved a finger in front of his face. He brought his hand forward and tapped her nose softly with a manicured nail, the byproduct of one of their recent games. "Nuh uh. Why would I pick the lingerie? Of course I'd like what I picked. I know clothes like the cards in a deck. What I'm getting at is that you can't pick anything past cute. So slight revision. You go and find whatever you think is sexy or whatever, and if you can get any reaction out of me past 'it's adorable!' or indifference, I'll buy you whatever it was that got me and everything else you want from this store. Sound like a deal?" He countered, pulling a black card out of his wallet and holding it up to her, as if to accompany his prize of whatever she wanted from the store. He smirked confidently. There was no way that Claude Allcrest, business empire heir and gambling prodigy would lose in something like this. All he had to do was keep a power face and it would be his win.

"But if you can't do it and I win, you get nothing from here. Stakes high enough for you?"

So close to getting him she had to admit she enjoyed this little wager more. The risk was higher which only brought out the passion she had to win. Claude wasn't the only one who loved a good gamble. “Too afraid to lose too quickly if you chose? No worries you'll lose regardless.” Min said brimming with confidence. She had no idea what he felt about her, but she did know how to put on a show. Raising her head she nodded, “I'll agree to those terms.”

Taking his hand she gave him a devilish grin, “are you ready? Then let's go.” Min said leading him to the dressing room, grabbing a silk scarf as they took two rooms one for Min and another for Claude. The rooms were divided by plush walls and heavy violet curtains. Min sat Claude down on the plush stool and bent over to wrap the scarf over his eyes. “Don't worry this is so you don't peek. I want your honest first impression.” Asking him how many fingers he could see and satisfied with her answer she nodded. “Good now wait here.”

Min went out shopping, leaving Claude blindfolded and waiting. Rustling the curtain Min came back in and shifted her weight. Looking at her body in the mirror she always preferred to let it do the talking when it came to clothing, lingerie was no different. Feeling comfortable in her skin and in this outfit she smiled enjoying the tightness around her. It was simple but the straps ran across her shoulders and neck. Running her finger along the straps letting them snap against her skin, giving a soft erotic gasp, Min really liked this one. Turning to Claude she smiled and bent over to untie the blindfold. “Okay, blindfold off.” tilting her head she smiled, “so what do you think?”

Blindfolded on the bench, Claude had nothing to do outside of wait for her to get ready. He wasn't a fan of being blindfolded, but as he listened for anything that indicated she was finished with her pointless task. He wouldn't react favorably to any of whatever she wore, and he'd finally win after his recent losing streak.

It was fool proof.

So when her first attempt came and she took the blind fold off, Claude Looked her over with a completely neutral face. Internally he Was Impressed with the look, but he couldn't just give her another win, could he? "I thought you said you were going to win? I can just as easily find that as a swimsuit. As far as lingerie goes, I'm completely indifferent. Try again." He mused, giving her a thumbs down as he shook his head. Despite how good she looked in it, she'd have to try a little harder to break his current calm.

Min leaned back and places a hand on her hip letting him get a good look, it was simple but screamed sub. Listening to his comments Min pouted but accepted his input. Smiling as he gave a thumbs down she couldn't be too upset, especially when this felt more like a gameshow than her attempts of flirting. “Fine. But I like it, though it would be a great swimsuit too.” Wondering if she could find one like it she looked back at Claude. “Don't count me out yet. The next one is pure lingerie.” Picking up the scarf she bent back over and placed it around his eyes, before scurrying away.

A minute passed and Min was ready again. From outside the curtains Claude could hear whispers and a whistle as Min passed. This time she stepped in and sat in Claude's lap. Reaching up she undid the blindfold and looked at him with a soft blush on her cheek. She was in all black lingerie, wearing a tight babydoll lined in lace, her nipples showing from under the thin black fabric. Trailing down her body she was wearing a lace suspender belt and lace underwear. Connected to the suspenders Min wore long black stockings. Bashfully stroking her hair she looked up at him. “How about this one?”

Claude might have been able to keep cool with her second choice if she hadn't sat in his lap. Then again, that was a slight chance. He took in her form with his eyes first, calm and collected as ever. He had to force his eyes to actually scan her body and not avoid all the dangerous areas before him. Which to say, was everywhere. Once the reality of his situation was clear in his mind, he ever so slowly broke down. His left eye twitched, trying to remain nonchalant as the faintest of a blush hit his cheeks, before the blush disappeared in an effort to collect himself. He failed, opening his mouth to critique her but failed and ended up just biting his lip and closing his mouth. He look a long moment before he said anything, but finally managed to speak up with a sigh.

".....While I will say it is a dramatic improvement from your last one, you still..you still...y-you…." He paused, the blush creeping back in as he grumbled out the last few words ever so softly."...you win."

Min had taken everything Claude said into account. From his words and his gazes on her body she knew what he liked and found something that she thought he'd like. Traditional yet provocative, skillfully design and color contrast that accent the figure. Min had to admit, Claude had taste, she would love to do a strip tease in this. When she made her way over and heard the comments of the other shoppers Min felt confident in her choice. Though she couldn't help but feel nervous standing there. Instinctively she went for the safest place to be, in Claude's lap. She could feel her heart race but herself grow calmer as she undid the blindfold.

His eyes running over body resting at certain places before quickly looking away. Min gave a soft smile, liking his eyes on her. She felt her body temperature rise as she sat there looking at his face for any signs. Every time he opened his mouth Min’s chest would rise as she held her breath. Then fall as he stopped himself letting out the breath through her lips.

Sitting there she perked up as he began to speak and smiled as he caved. “Oh? What was that?” Min said poking the soft crimson on his cheeks, ignoring the bright blush on her own cheeks. “Did you say I won?” Min said playfully. Running her free hand up her body to rest her fingers against her lips. “You like what you see?” She said giving him bedroom eyes as she continued, “honestly… you have fantastic taste. I really like this.” She said lifting her leg, “though I prefer nothing at all, most.”

Claude sighed, mentally tallying his loss in their record. "Yes, I give. You've won yet again, I'll give that to you. It's certainly an attractive look on you." He admitted, learning back on the bench slightly as he propped himself up with his hands. You honestly couldn't blame him; there wasn't a single straight male that could be in the same situation as he and not react. He smirked when she brought up his taste, shrugging. "Of course I have excellent taste, it's me after all. Though I suppose it is a fair bit of your tastes since you picked it." He mused, tilting his head to the side.

Claude laughed softly at her preference, shaking his head. "That's because you're a brute. I'm quite sure that the whole point of the lingerie is to spice things up, to build tension and lust. Turn your significant other on. Its supposed to arouse. But people like you who simply get naked have no flair, no class." He kept his tone light to get it across he wasn't trying to insult her or anything, and continued. "You just act like a barbarian and get into it, without so much as any buildup, only carnal desire. Not much better than a primate honestly." He mused, laughing some more.

Min let out a playful gasp, pretending to be hurt. “a brute? Me? I think you're being a bit harsh.” Rocking back as he leaned back she rested her hands on his knees. Tilting her head in thought she rested a hand to her cheek and smiled at him. “The basis of a physical connection is just that physical.” Pulling her fingers through her hair she let her hair cascade back into place as she looked at herself in the mirror. “Lingerie is pretty and certainly can add spice, but don't underestimate the power of body language.” Min said rolling her shoulders, to emphasize her point. “One should desire the body, the soul, the mind, the person underneath the lingerie.” Min said adjusting her strap.

“Tension and lust can last for an eternity and nothing can come from it.” Looking into his eyes to meet his gaze, her eyes were honest and wide, the light catching the golden flecks sprinkled underneath the pink. “But passion, real passion is unbridled and pure, no article of clothing is left on in the throws of true passion.” Placing a hand on his chest she smiled as she slowly walked her finger up his chest to caress a finger down his jawline. “Why would I try to stop passion with fabric? Especially if it will be torn off me in an instant?” Min slid off his lap and leaned over to him. “Call me a brute if you'd like, but I'd prefer passionate.”

Opening the curtains she let out a breath, “I'm going to go change now!” Min said not looking back at Claude. If she did her whole face would be a brilliant crimson. Completely embarrassed by herself she couldn't believe she just basically confessed to liking rough hot sex. Making her way to her dressing room she collapsed to the stool and let out a heavy inhale, she didn't even know when she stopped breathing.

Claude was ever so relieved when she got off his lap and ran off to change, leaving him to his lonesome. He reminded himself to breathe again, something he'd done often when hanging out with his female best friend. Her rebuttal was smart, but highly provocative. He hadn't really thought Min would be freaky like that, but he knew very well now. "Down, me! That was the worst moment for you to get hard ever. Calm down!" He whispered to his lower body, feeling keenly aware of his arousal running along his thigh. Looks like he wasn't going anywhere until he calmed himself. "All she did was fire back at my joke, come on now Claude…."

It took a while to return his lower body to sleep mode, but he managed to do so with a sigh. "That took far too long. Curse him and his overactive imagination. "That took far too long…..damn it."

A few seconds later he was fine yet again, and huffed in annoyance. "That took a while to finish calming down." He enunciated, checking the time on his phone. "Min's been gone for a while now. Is something wrong?"

Min peeled off the lingerie noticing the glistening strands of her wetness as she stepped out of her underwear. “Well...at least I’m buying it.” Min thought as she blushed at the thought of the clerk feeling the wetness of the panties. Min decided to buy a lot more to cover it up. Quickly shimmying into her dress she picked up everything she could that appealed to her cute, sexy and even some men's clothes for Claude.

Walking back to find Claude, Min was carrying a huge pile of clothing as she looked up at him. “Ah sorry! I was picking up my winnings.” Min said with a cocky smile. Feeling her body grow warm she looked away from his gaze and smiled, “shall we? We still have many stores to try. And I think I have a good idea for where to go next!” Min said excitedly.

Once the clothes were purchased Min placed the bags into a portal and turned to look at Claude and bounced as she clapped her hands. “I think we need a break from clothes! Sooo our next store is going to be an entertainment store!” Min said showing off the store it was the future equivalent of F.Y.E, movie posters, nerdy t-shirts and collectibles. “Show me your world’s entertainment! You all seem to have such a fascination with heroes even in film. Tell me all about it!”

"Oh ha ha, very funny. I won't give it to you so quickly again, so don't get cocky." He sarcastically droned, slipping past her to get to the desk. "Come on." He said simply as he walked up and paid for it all, swiping a black card. As they deposited those bags in her portal she lead them to a rather nerdy entertainment store. He laughed at her outburst, shaking his head at her excitement. "I'm actually not a fan of hero movies, I like villains a lot no-one my god they have James Bond movies!" He rushed past her to marvel at the large shelf of the famous spy movies. "You have no idea how much I love spy movies. Superhero movies are cheesy and lame, but spy movies are incredibly cooler by comparison. They slide in casually, with stylish suits and charismatic style. They'll seduce some girls and clean out a poker table, all while stealthily gathering information on their target." Claude pretended to draw a pistol from the inside of his coat, pointing it at Min." And if things somehow go wrong they're legendary with a handgun." Claude pulled the imaginary trigger, then holstered the make believe gun. "They don't bother with those childish Ideals and foolish beliefs of heroes…....They're true to themselves and their own ability." He ranted, gushing over the fond memories of watchIng said movie genre growing up.

Suddenly Claude was very aware of his outburst, and very nearly dropped the movie he was holding in a flurry. He replaced the movie on the shelf and grimaced. "I….I like spy movies. As much as I like appearing calm and collected, I can't help but enjoy these like so." Claude's eyes widened as he realized something, turning to Min in a hurry. "You didn't see any of that! Promise me you didn't see any of that and I'll do anything you want, anything." He pleaded, staring into her eyes. While he was okay with their mutual inner circle, anyone outside of such group, he'd rather not have such intel on him.

Min followed Claude into the store. Entertainment was something she never had in her world. There were books of lives long ago, but other than that nothing other than knowledge and combat. Her world was a military world, their only goal was to produce strong and powerful supers by any means necessary. The purpose of the military planning was lost over generations but progress grew to a state of hyper aggressive humans fighting amongst one another to the point of destroying the earth. So coming here Min was excited to learn how creative and passionate the world was with so many mediums for expression. Listening to him intently as they passed the heroes section she thought she noticed someone familiar from the corner of her eye but was soon taken by Claude's confession.

So full of passion and excitement Min couldn't help but smile. She didn’t know a thing about spies but she loved seeing Claude so excited. Seeing the light in his eyes and hearing the change of pitch in his voice she could tell how much he loved these movies. It brought out his younger side as his whole face lit up talking about spies. His energy made her excited as well, bouncing as he spoke.

As he realized how much he was gushing Min giggled as he confessed his love of spy movies. “I can see that.” Min looked at his suddenly stuff visage before jolting as he whipped around to her and began to promise her to keep what she saw to herself. Looking into those pleading eyes Min couldn't help but cave, in her own way. Laughing she shook her head, “I don't know why you'd want to hide such passion but okay! I won't say anything...On one condition.” Min said raising her index finger before poking his chest. “I want you to show me your favorite spy movies.”

“We can make a day of it! Like today. Your love for the genre has got me interested. I want to see some as well!” Min said with a bright smile, “do we have a deal?”

Calming down as he straightened, Claude nodded. "Deal. We can spend a whole day watching movies together. And while we're at it, I want to watch some Disney movies while I'm at it. I like them a lot too." He agreed, noting the location of the spy movies as he looked about the store. "Feel free to pick up anything that looks interesting to you. If you want a taste of entertainment than we should figure out your favorite genres first." He told her, attempting to balance out the embarrassing stunt he'd just pulled in front of her with mature demeanor.

"Has anything caught your eye?"

Min nodded as he agreed only for her eyes to widen as he mentioned Disney movies. “I love Disney! We don't have animation or film in my world. The only art we have is from centuries ago. Plus I love the princesses they are so glamorous! We have to do that as well.” Min said blushing as it was now her showing her excitement, though it wasn't as much as Claude's.

Min nodded, “I so really like Disney but I want to find my genre. Everyone seems to love certain genres. I want to have that passion like you do.” Min thought about it for a moment. “Well there was one thing that took my attention. But I have no earthly idea where it could be in all this.” Min said gesturing to it all, “this is a lot of movies.” Looking up at him she batted her eyes, “will you help me look?”

As he complied she hugged him. “Yay! It has huge explosions in the cover and like this flashy thing.” If it wasn't fashion or jewelry Min’s ability to describe things was pretty terrible.

"Of course I'll help, but we might need a little more clarification on that. In any case, you sound like you saw something in the superhero section. Just seems action packed like that. Let's take a look, shall we?" He asked, taking her hand in his as he led them around the store, pausing at every movie that even slightly matched the description given, as well as adding any either of the two found interesting to their purchase. He gave her info on the entertainment industry while they were at it, seeing as she was interested in this world's entertainment.

Claude paused at yet another movie, holding it up and out to her. "What about this one? Ring any bells?"

Min listened to him intently as he talked about the entertainment industry. It sounded pretty daunting and a lot of work. Min didn't know if she could do it in a year. Which is a shame because she really wanted to try it out. Looking through the movies she shook her head as he raised each one up. There were so many movies she just couldn't believe they all seemed to look the same.

As Claude picked up another one Min looked over and her eyes widened with joy as he held up the right one. “Yes!” Talking or she pointed to the girl with blazing red hair on the cover. “I know this girl! She was in Leon's picture of my Doppelganger!” Looking at the box she read it quickly. “How fascinating. I wonder if they mention the other me?”

Blushing a bit at her excitement she looked over at him, “I must sound pretty narcissistic. I promise I'm not really. I'm just so curious about her. What was she like? Why'd she leave her family like that? Where is she now? Ren won't tell me anything and it's weird to see him so much older than me. I mean the last time I saw him we were eleven.” Min said before realizing she went on another tangent about her brother.

“Sorry about that. Anyway I think I'm more of a documentary girl myself.” Min said picking up a documentary on cats in an impoverished city, “if you're ready let's keep going.”

"I don't mind, if you haven't heard me talk whenever I get too excited, I can be pretty narcissistic among other things. I suppose that would be a constant trait from what you tell me about my fake." Claude picked up a movie, looking at it for a moment before setting it down on the shelf beside him. "Though your copy and your brother do seem like interesting people, I'd love to meet them sometime."

"Documentaries are interesting, though to be fair I find every genre but superhero movies interesting. It's hard to find a movie I don't like." Claude shrugged, watching her take up some more movies. Stretching in place, he nodded. "Yeah, let's pay for these now and then keep going." He pulled out the jet black card once more, and a minute later it was all in bags and paid for.

Min smiled at him as she wrapped her hand around his arm. “I'd love for you to meet them too. As for your dopple, I think both would be pretty impressed by who you are here.” Picking up a few more documentaries on whatever peaked her interest she didn't realize how happy she was just hanging out with Claude.

Following Claude's lead she let him pay as they went from store to store. Until they were both hungry and in need of a break. Luckily there was an international food court in the inner center of the mall. Min sat down with a sushi platter and gave a heavy sigh. “Oh my God that took forever! Who would expect everyone to be hungry around lunch time? I don't think I've ever seen so many children and babies in my entire life.” Her feet were killing her as she stood for almost an hour trying to get food. She gave up on ordering to not look suspicious and orders enough for ten people.

Beaming with happiness, her nose wrinkled a bit as she tilted her head, and looked at him. “Still this is a lot of fun, Claude. Thank you for doing this with me! I wouldn't want anyone else with me today.”

"Of course, you're an absolute delight of a friend to be hanging out with me here. While I could do without these horribly long lines, this is otherwise been a perfect day. I think inhale to thank you instead." Claude sat down opposite her, setting down his chinese food and eloquently popping a piece of sesame chicken into his mouth. He savored the taste and swallowed, smiling at her. "I expected there to be a lot of people around this time, but not this many. I can't count the amount of times some misbehaved child nearly ran into me. But we've earned this sit down, so I plan to enjoy it. How are you finding your food? Nothing wrong?"

As Claude asked how the food was Min was already though six of her ten platters. Min may best Al in speed eating when she was hungry. Picking up her sushi with her chopsticks she blushed and pulled a strand of hair behind her ear. “Yes it's delicious. I can barely stop.” Min said gracefully sliding another into her mouth. She was fast but still kept her manners, chewing like a little gerbil as she ate. Moving on to platter number seven she perked up, “so where should we start next? Do you have any place in particular?”

Claude had to stifle a laugh as he watched her eat, he himself having no desire to eat so quickly. He ate slowly, and would more than likely finish his single plate of food by the time Min finished all of hers. She asked him about their next location and he thought about it hard. They'd been going to every store in this mall for their entire morning up until about lunch time, and would have finished eating in a few minutes. He remembered the map of the mall and combed through it, finding a location suitable for their outing. "Actually, I want to go to a place that isn't really a store next. This place has a movie theater, so I'd like to go and watch a movie before we continue on. Change of pace, don't you think?"

Blushing from embarrassment she pouted as he laughed at her eating. Still nibbling her seventh platter away she made her way to the eighth as he found what he was looking for. Looking inquisitively at him as his brow creased ever so slightly as he tried to find what he was looking at, she gave a soft smile.

Min perked up as he mentioned a movie theater. “Really? They can have them in malls too?!” Min said leaning in closer her eyes filled with excitement. Min loved watching movies. She adored animated ones but the ones with people were captivating. She didn't know people lived such amazing lives. “I’d love to go!” Min said beaming with happiness. “I've only been to one movie theater, I love seeing the actors on screen, delving into a role. I wish I could do something like that.” Min said with a happy sigh, before looking back at Claude. “What do you want to see?”

"Well we'll just have to see when we get there, won't we? I'm hoping for something good. I haven't watched a movie in a minute. Let's head out after you finish your food, but we can always get more there. Don't rush to eat all of it now either like I know you want to, you'll choke." He finished off his food and washed it down with a small sip of his drink. He patiently waited for her to finish, putting his head in his hand as he watched and waited for her.

Min bounced with excitement as there was no planned movie. Usually she was used to planning beforehand, but with claude she was excited to do anything, because it always ended up being fun. When he mentioned heading out after she was done she already told herself to eat fast so they could go. As if he could read her mind he warned her not to rush. Blushing she puffed her cheeks out as she pouted. “Okay...” Min smiled, “I’m really looking forward to this!” Finishing her eighth platter she nibbled away the sushi like a hamster before moving onto the next. She finished in a few minutes and lowered her chopsticks and beamed, “done!” Getting up she took his hands and pulled him up. “Come on! Let’s go!” Not even wasting a moment of time Min opened a portal under the stacks of empty platter sending it somewhere, she tugged at him.

Following him as they went to the theater Min couldn't be happier at this moment. Reaching the large section of the mall Min’s eyes shined, “Wow! It's so big! I didn't expect it to be the size of a normal theater!” Looking up at him she smiled, “so! What are we going to see? I'm happy to watch anything!”

December

Spoiler: Claude x Min: Hey Claude?

Hey Claude?“Ah Claude! I didn't know you were in the library today? Do you mind if I sit beside you today?” Min said with a smile.

As he obliged her she thanked him and took her seat. Min sat beside Claude and placed an origami swan on the table and some square paper. She received the swan from her literature club president and was given the strangest task to try to recreate it using whatever resources she could.

After a while of trial and error a small pile of origami paper was beside Min as she tried again. Thinking to herself she decided to pose the question on her mind to Claude.

“Hey Claude?” Min asked as she tried to fold the paper again.

“How should it feel when you kiss someone? What's the right sensation you should feel?” Min asked inquisitively. Claude was handsome and popular with everyone she assumed he knew a lot about kissing. Falling deeper in thought she gave up on her origami and instead lowered herself to the small figure on the table. Poking the origami swan’s delicate head she continued. “Is there supposed to be a spark of electricity between your lips? Or maybe a warm sensation across your body sending waves of relief? Or should it feel like a jolt of excitement at the experience wanting to explore more?”

Sitting back up she looked at her mess of square paper. “In my world I've only been kissed once by…” She blushed and glanced over to Claude before stumbling over her words. “Y-S-s-someone I know. But it was so fast it took me for surprise. I couldn't even react. Plus it's been so long I don't even recall my reaction.” Looking back over to him she asked, “so...how should it be? What should you feel after kissing someone?”

Putting down a guidebook on how to cook with a hard glare, he reset his face as he cocked a brow at Min's question. "How a kiss feels? Well first off, I should start by saying that there isn't a set feeling. Everyone is different, I suppose." He shifted in his seat; talking about how a kiss feels with a girl felt a tad odd, if he was honest. Running a finger along the spine of the guidebook he was reading, he continued. "My interpretation is that a kiss should ideally feel like something you enjoy doing with said person. Take anything you enjoy doing. If you do something and want to do it again, you like it. Same with a kiss. It should feel wondrous and make you want to kiss them again. Not that I've ever experienced said feeling of course." He mused, putting down the book softly.

Min sat up a bit and rested her head on her hand as she looked over to Claude. “You’ve never kissed someone before?” She said a coy smile blossoming across her face as she continued. “I apologize I just assumed with a handsome appearance like yours, you’ve been breaking girl’s hearts since preschool.”

Claude laughed softly, turning to face her in his seat. "Surprising, isn't it? Back when I was way more ruthless I used to do just that with people, just to see how they reacted. It was mean since I knew they had feelings for me, but I was too much of a narcissist, thinking myself too good for people. I used to always build up tension before moving in…" claude started, leaning forward to touch the tip of her nose with his own, smiling. "Wait for them to try and then pull away quickly." He finished, pulling away to retake his seat. "So yeah, no kissing or anything, but still a veteran heartbreaker. If anything I feel you're just as much of a heartbreaker sometimes."

Min listened to his explanation, genuinely surprised. She hadn't expected that at all, tilting her head and rasing a brow she watched as he leaned in. Feeling her heart quicken she did her best to keep her cool as their noses touched. Her eyelids fluttering as she kept eye contact with Claude as he grew closer. If anything he was good at his craft, definitely a heartbreaker first kiss or not.

Running her fingers through her hair she gave herself a moment to calm down. For some reason she felt a wave of relief knowing that no one else had touched him, it was some strange possessiveness she didn't understand. Trying to push it away she gave a warm hum and looked back at him. “I wouldn’t say that. I haven’t really met anyone outside of my world till now. And even then I don’t remember doing that much.” Min said subtly evading her actual torrid affairs when she was drunk or high. “Still I’m actually surprised. In my world there are so few functioning people, that repopulation is a big deal to the point of resorting to test tube children instead of live births. Why hold back? Wouldn't you want to experience everything that comes from a kiss? Then explore what comes next?” She asked looking at him with an innocent look, genuinely interested in his reply.

" I do my fair share of denying people's advances, but you've done the same. Dont think I don't pay attention to you. No, I'm quite alright. As much I'd like to experience a kiss and all the affairs that come after, I'd rather not do it with someone that I don't have feelings for. I go through enough people that like me just because of my face. Though I can understand it. I spend so much time taking care of myself for a reason." He answered, waving his hand out before bringing a finger to his cheek. "What about you? If that's the case, why aren't you getting all the experience you desire? You still haven't told me why you wanted to know what a kiss felt like." He mused, a playful smile on his lips as he leaned a small bit forward, interested in the conversation.

Someone he has feelings for, huh? Min thought to herself as she listened to his reply. Blushing a bit as he mentioned him noticing her decline others advances. Here she thought she'd done well to hide that fact, to spare them the embarrassment of a confession. Thinking on his words she wondered how she would feel if she experienced that. To be liked because of their face, honestly she didn’t get how she got so many confessions. Still he sounded a bit lonely when he mentioned it, I suppose it would be. Looking back at him as he moved her blush deepened as he had turned the tables on her. “Ah, well…” She said as her eyes tried to wander anywhere from Claude. “I haven’t not experienced some of it… Living on my world my brother would often go to the Underground and come back to the house and tell me all about people, relationships and intimacy. It was always so intriguing to me so now that I have the chance I want to experience more, but I suppose I’m a bit of the same. I’ve gone on quite a few dates, Alaric, Izzy, Leon Haruo, Josh, Meg, Cora and a few people outside of school.” She looked back at him and leaned in close to him looking into his eyes with a perplexed look. “And I've had different feelings from each kiss! I was curious which one was the right feeling? Who do I choose to continue on with? Who do I have feelings for? I don't want to choose the wrong person. You know? I'm scared to have my heart broken.”

Claude frowned a bit as she listed off who she'd gone on dates with for some reason, even he himself didn't know. "So just most of our inner circle of friends, huh?"

Claude smiled as she got close with that confused look of hers, staring back into her eyes as he opened his mouth to explain. "Well here's how I see it. You went out with each of these people once, and presumably kissed them. First off, think about and tell me the situation surrounding said kiss. If you were drunk or high it doesn't really count; those make everything feel good, so it isn't reliable to make decisions off of. Besides……." He trailed off, tapping his bottom lip with his finger. "I'm pretty sure that if you have to ask someone else who you have feelings for, you don't have feelings for them. Asking yourself if you like someone, that's fine. But in the end it sounds like by asking me, you're trying to be nice to the people involved by giving them a chance even though you don't know." Claude pursed his lips slightly, seemingly in thought as he looked away before meeting her eyes again. "It's a bit cliche, so to speak but if you truly had feelings for someone, you'd know. Kissing them should feel….. right. Like any other kiss by another person was just just that. But a kiss with someone you have feelings feels like a kiss. It just isn't the same. You instantly know that said person is the one." He finished, nodding slightly.

Min gave an innocent shrug as he mentioned that she'd dated most of their friends. He wasn't wrong she'd spent a lot of time with most of them and enjoyed her time with them, from what Alaric told her that is what a date is. “Let me see, well Alaric told me that during the pharming party I kissed some random girl who had drugs and then lost a lot of my clothing and we made out. Because I already lost my first kiss, we went on dates and made out again a few times after.” She paused for a moment, “After going to his house...I do think it's probably better we stay friends. Though you probably know all that since Alaric is your roommate. Izzy and I kissed at Heartland, it was so sweet and gentle like a soft flower and then I took her on a date the next day. Leon and I were in his room after I had a fight with Alaric, when we kissed and there was his crazy energy between us. But we did learn that his grandmother is my doppelganger. And the crazy thing is she and Ren are still alive! I got to meet my brother's doppelganger and I honestly couldn't repay Leon enough for that. Plus I really like him, there's this theory called Helio temporal resonance, but here people call it destiny, I feel like that is pulling me to Leon and I don't not want it to. And then there's Haruo…” Min continued listing off her romantic endeavors, how skilled Meg was. How polite and sweet Bran was. Kenelm was powerful and tempting, and how she had no idea how she ended up on a date with Lucio but he was breathtaking. With each she seemed to have fond memories of every one though with every one she hadn't gone farther than kissing.

Tilting her head she thought about all of her dates and each kiss and only grew more confused. “Maybe you're right. I don't really know, but I do care for each of them deeply they are my friends and I love them. I don't want to hurt anyone. Besides each kiss was so different. Not one felt the same, and I've wanted to keep dating all of them.” Looking back at him she let out a sad sigh, looking to him for answers. “I haven't had a lot of love in my life. I don't want to lose any that comes my way.” She said softly, her cheeks flushed as she thought about how vulnerable she was being in front of him. However, she wasn't worried somewhere she knew he'd take care of her. She didn't know why or how but she did.

Claude nodded, tilting his head to the side slightly as he listened to her explanation of her experiences with interest. "Well, you've been busy. Though it is interesting." He smiled, messing with his own hair for a second before continuing. "Relax, I'm pretty sure someone like you will get all the love you'll ever want. So supposedly, none of them were bad. But did any of them make you want to throw away all the other's love and instead indulge in just one? You've experienced most of our friend group, did any of them feel…….right? Like there wasn't anything better, so to speak?"

He'd known about Alaric and Izzy, but not about any of the others. He knew that his friends knew he liked to play around a lot, but he didn't actually think about going so far with people. To think Min was taking out the people around him with a kiss, it made him feel a bit weird. What was up with him? He was fine, right? Noticing how he caught himself staring at her lips, he blinked quickly. Shaking his head for a moment, he smirked a bit when he met her eyes. "So who was the first? I doubt your first was here at heartland."

Resting her finger to her chin she pensively considered the question. Pouting a bit as she was deep in thought she slowly shook her head. “No. I don't think so. I don't want to throw away anyone's love. I like loving all of them in my own way and each person's love feels good to me. I suppose I haven't found the one yet, if that's even possible. Though I believe I'm still too selfish to let anyone go just yet.” She said a bit bashfully, knowing full well that she couldn't stop herself from caring for them all. Still she wasn't stopping the others from branching out. Her brother had instructed her on relationships and made her promise not to get too serious without his approval and she intended to keep that promise. Though she wondered if she did find this one person that Claude described, would she still follow her brother's rules?

“But I suppose a kiss can feel like many things, but depending on who it's with there will be the one who's kiss and love mean more than the others. I guess I'll have to keep searching for that before my mother returns!” Min said with new resolve to kiss and date as many people as she could. She wanted to find this mysterious one and experience all she can before she's locked back up in her cage. Meeting Claude's eyes she noticed an unfamiliar look in his eyes that seemed to pull her in, she didn't know this softness and yearning she felt but she had this desire to get closer to him, touch him, kiss him.

Mind wandering a bit, Claude's voice brought her back to the present and knocked her completely off guard. “W-what?” Her entire face turned a bright red as she scanned his face to see if he noticed her staring. “Oh… Umm…my first?” Feeling the warmth radiating off her cheeks she played with her hair as she tried to gather herself. Twirling her hair around her fingers she looked away bashfully. “Oh well… It's a bit embarrassing to say… But my first kiss.” She hesitantly glanced back into his eyes, “was you.”

“It was the other Claude back when we were kids. We didn't have a lot of visitors at the house because of who my father was, but you and your sister would come and play with my brother and I. It was just out of the blue one day, we were walking back to the front of the house and he just kissed me and ran off. The next time he came we didn't talk about it but afterwards we had to leave home...so I don't really understand it. But it was nice. I like to think of it separately from him.” she said fondly. It truly was strange the Claude that kissed her and the Claude that turned her parents in, felt like two different people.

Claude recoiled slightly, taken by surprise by her answer. He very nearly forgot about his double on her homeworld, supposedly retaining his old personality. He wasn't sure how to feel about his fake, but he definitely wasn't a fan of how he screwed over Min and her family. But he still wanted to meet him for some reason. He felt like both himself and Claude-2 would fascinate the other. Regardless of how he felt about his double, he was still extremely flustered by hearing that he was her first, even if it was another version of him. "A-Ah, I s-see." Came a very obviously embarrassed response as he shifted awkwardly in his seat. "How are you so good at doing this?" He mumbled softly, wondering just how Min was able to get him off his game so often. He was used to working his own games, getting other people flustered. But here he was, getting caught out of his element and looking utterly embarrassed.

Calming himself down, he regained eye contact. "Wow, sounds l took your first kiss before anyone else did. You're welcome." He teased, golden eyes bright as he gave a charismatic wink before trailing a small circle on the table with his finger. "I'm only playing, but I'm glad my double wasn't entirely mean to you. But I will say that I wouldn't count his kisses and my kisses as the same thing. As similar as we might be, I'd like to think that we deal with romantic things at least somewhat different."

Looking over at Claude as he mumbled she blinked at him innocently. “Hmm?” Unsure what he said she did notice the strange look on his face. She wondered if hearing about his doppelganger again, she made a mental note to not mention him often. She liked him and the last thing she wanted was to make him feel uncomfortable. Pausing for a moment as she went over that mental thought she tried to figure out what type of like she felt. Why is this so hard! Having emotional stimulation is so exhausting! Min thought to herself.

Feeling her blood rush as their eyes met again, she wasn't sure what to do. Rolling her eyes as he thanked her she smiled at him shaking her head. He was playing his games again, well two can play at that. Taking a moment to roll through her brother’s lessons she knew what to do. Batting her eyelashes, she stood up and let out a playful hum. Min leaned in closer to him and looked at him with a coy smile. She ran a finger up his chest, trailing up his neck and ran across his jawline as she lifted his chin. “Oh? Are you offering up your kiss to me, Claude?”

Claude laughed as he brought his hand up to take the hand she brought to his face, working his fingers to fluidly interlock his fingers with hers as he stood up as he stood up as well. In times like this, it paid to go on the offensive, no matter the location. With his other hand he took her waist and pulled her into him, looking down with a small smirk, staring into her eyes. Something like this, this was his element. "Well aren't you eager? I simply remarked on how I found we were different in romantic affairs and you jump on the chance to get my kiss? I didn't offer anything just yet~" he teased, making sure he had a good hold on her small waist as he squeezed her hand.

"I did mention I am on a time constraint." Min mused as she was completely captured by Claude. He towered over her as he stood, his fingers entwined with hers and a firm grasp on her waist, she was right where he wanted her. There was nowhere to go but forward. Min stepped closer, her body pressing against him. Looking up to meet his eyes she was so small compared to him. Standing on the tips of her toes she still wouldn't get anywhere near his lips. Shifting her weight against him she continued, never forgetting his little game. "Though from where I'm standing you're the one who seem all too eager." Min said with a smile, as she was locked into this battle by him.

Feeling her press into him, he laughed a bit. "I do remember your deadline yes, but you dont seem to be in any sort of rush now. You've already gotten so many, why are you rushing to get dessert too? But I will admit, it's fair to want to take the cake." He mused, enjoying their games greatly. He turned with her, putting her back to a wall as he smiled yet again. "No no no, Min…..I'm not eager at all. I'm just an equal opportunity provider. I merely said my double's kiss was different than my own." He teased, and then got an excellent idea. Bringing his head a bit closer, he mused. "Sorry for the mixup. I'll make it up to you though, if you want. You can take my first kiss right now, and I won't mind. Go ahead~".

“In life there's no rule on the order things should be taken. Maybe I want dessert now?” She replied as she stroked his ego and challenged him to do more. Min had played this game quite often, but was curious how far it would go. Feeling him turn them around, Min let out a soft hum as he pressed her back against the wall, her body sparking with energy. Rolling her hips she was stuck between a wall and a hard place she couldn’t help herself but grow excited.

Min batted her eyelashes as he lowered his head towards her and smiled as she took her free hand and rested it against his cheek. She expected him to play his trick on her just like he did with all the other girls. She didn't mind, she just wanted to stay like this, this was fine. Using her thumb she stroked his cheek and tilted her head up. Her nose brushing against his, she looked deep into his eyes. The hypnotic light of desire shone in her pink eyes as she let out a soft breath, brushing against his lips before she shook her head. “No, I couldn’t. Your first kiss is special to you. I want you to have it with someone you have feelings for. Not just to indulge in my selfishness.” She said giving him a more gentle loving smile, the desire clear in her eyes, but she wanted what was best for him. “Thank you though”

Claude smiled at her play; it had been hist what he was about to do, only she did it first. Playing around like this as they so often did was most certainly dangerous, but as he switched tactics and ran a hand up her side, resting his hand on her cheek and neck, he didn't really care. It was exciting, to say the least. Looking at her from the corner of his eyes as he leaned in on her ear, softly trying to get a reaction from her. "Come on now, you're not very convincing, saying you couldn't. It's pretty clear that you'd want to. You can see it in your eyes." He primed, then he leaned back so he could meet her eyes with an alluring gaze.

"Is your only excuse that It's meant to be special, that I should save it for for someone I have feelings for?" He asked, and as the gears worked in his head he tilted his head down and shook his head. "Oh Min, you should know that I don't care about things like that. If anything, you're the only one I could do stuff like this with." He hadn't meant to say something like that, but being caught up in her intoxicating vibe really messes with one's head. Especially since they do this all the time. One could only imagine the plethora of rumors that have likely spawned from their games. Claude moved his hand from the side of her neck to slowly run through her hair, giving a small smirk before returning his hand to her cheek."So I say again Min, come on~" he prodded, emphasizing his last two words by pressing his body just a little bit more into her.

Min’s body tingled with need as he ran his hand up her side. Her own hand slid from his cheek and rested on his chest feeling him push her against the wall as he leaned in close. Eyes clouding over with lust she was forcing herself not to moan as he whispered into her ear. He wasn't wrong she wanted nothing more than to do far more than kiss him at this moment. However, she wasn't going to lose the game that easily. Chest heaving as she met his gaze, keeping her eyes locked on his as he pulled away from her ear. This wasn't the first time she felt like this with him, though over time it's getting harder and harder to hide it.

Listening to him she finally found the chance to calm herself. Her steady panting slowed to long breaths as she blushed ever so slightly when he mentioned only doing this with her. Closing her eyes as he ran his fingers through her hair, she felt so much from just his touch. As he lifted her head and pressed into her, she looked back at him and couldn’t stop a soft moan from escaping her lips. “You’ve gotten better.” Min mused, running her hand down his chest and down to rub his crotch while the other rested against his neck, her fingers playfully brushing against the back of his neck. She smiled and tilted her head to look up at him. “However, now you’re begging for me to kiss you? How unbecoming.” Min clicked her tongue as she pulled her hands away and crossed her arms. “A real man would take what he wanted. So if you want me so badly, you’ll have take me for yourself.”

Claude would've flinched at her attack if not for the fact he was already being extra careful. Recovering in an Instant as she called him him unbecoming, he narrowed his eyes a bit, scoffing. She was clever, but he wasn't going to give her the win so easily. "Let me be clear. I have never, nor will I ever beg for anything. Ever." He mused, before letting a devilish grin play onto his lips. "Don't get me wrong, normally I would've, but are you sure you want that? It'd be rude of me to just take you for myself after all." He shrugged, before prying her arms loose and placing them around the back of his neck, all whist sliding his leg between hers and meeting his forehead with her own. "But since you've so beautifully shown me your approval with letting out your voice like that earlier, I'm sure the last thing you'd do is stop me. So if you'll excuse me…." He trailed off, bringing his head down to her neck.

If she wanted to play like this he could do that too. He planted a small kiss on her neck to prime a reaction out of her, before getting yet another wonderful idea. He bit her neck softly before working around her neck and leaving three defined and clearly hickeys on the side of her neck. Fine work, if he did say so himself.

Min’s smile widened as his eyes narrowed at the statement. She hit a nerve with that comment, and tilted her head as he replied back that he'd never beg for anything. As he took her arms she didn't struggle as he moved them to rest around his neck. Feeling him slide his leg between her own she was taken aback for a moment and lost her edge in the battle. Looking up at him surprised she felt the warmth of his forehead against her own and her heart began to race. Blushing as he mentioned her letting out her voice she was stunned as Claude gained headway in this game.

As he trailed down to her neck Min’s body arched and tightened against him as she felt his lips against her skin. Wrapping her arms tighter around his neck Min knew exactly what he wanted to hear, so she thought she'd give him a front row seat. Her lips were right beside his ear and she let her voice softly seep out. Every soft needy whimper as he bit against her skin, every moan as he pulled another blooming bruise on her skin with his lips, the growing lustful panting as she waited for the next hickey. Her fingers curled in his hair and her thighs tightened against his leg with every press of his lips. She let herself go here, to prepare for the next step in her little plan to win their game of chicken.

Leaning against him she whispered into his ear, “is that all you've got?” She mused as she hungrily bit his ear before licking it.

He honestly expected that that was all he needed to overwhelm her, but he should know better than to count her out so easily. Listening to her voice was intoxicating, and as she taunted him and bit his ear he was lucky she couldn't see his blushing face. He recovered quickly, using his hands to play around her midriff. She taunted him, and he could only smile at her fortitude. He doubted she was without a plan, but for the time being he'd just have to wait and see. "Is that all I have? Min, I haven't even started~." He teased, keeping his exterior guise of a calm and collected individual. Internally he was panicking, brain working on overdrive to figure out how to one-up his previous play. He drove his pinned knee up against Min more and pressed the rest of her body against him and the wall as he planted one last hickey on her neck and then pulled his head back just enough to where he could see her face and meet her eyes. "You seem pretty bothered there, you holding up?" He cooed, sliding one of his hands delicately up her spine, then down to her waistline, before playing around the small of her back.

The game was going along just as she predicted though she could feel herself getting caught up on him as he touched her body. Purring into his ear she began to play with his hair as she let out another soft moan as he slowly pulled back. She Looked up at him eyes lit with lust as he asked how she was holding up. Giggling she leaned in closer to him and rested her chin right under his, “I'm just peachy.” She said with a wink. Tilting her head as he ran his hands across her back and waist she leaned back and looked him up and down. “Was that all though? You've far from stolen me for yourself.” Running her hand against the crotch of his pants she kept her gaze with him “don't tell me you've lost your initiative?”

He knew he was being goaded on, it was a good tactic. But as he stared back into those eyes of hers, coupled with the very clear attacks at his ego caused him to smile. "By no means have I lost anything, I'm just thinking about how easily you just submitted. Are you a hard bottom, Min?" He asked with mock curiosity. He'd have to take it a step higher if he wanted to win this game of chicken, she was getting too comfortable with this level. He flinched when she touched the crotch of his pants, blushing a bit. Why didn't he expect that this time? He moved one of his hands to the underside of her thigh and took hold, sliding her along his leg to him as he cupped her chin with his other hand. He steeled himself before giving a devilish smirk. He wasn't going to back down and lose, not if he could help it. He raised the hand from her chin to her eyes and closed them, before planting a brief kiss on his lips, lasting no more than five seconds. He didn't even realize he actually kissed her until he pulled away, he only wanted to get as close as possible and then stop last second, like usual. If he wasn't so adrenaline fueled, he'd probably be a bumbling idiot at this rate. Pulling away slightly he moved his hand away from her eyes and smirked. "Oops." He teased, giving a small shrug as he tried to play the accident off.

Min’s smiled and tilted her head as he asked her if she was a hard bottom. “Would you like to find out?” Min said pressing against him a bit harder. Feeling him flinch she could tell she was cracking that mask piece by piece, just a bit more to watch it all crumbled and show her his cutest side. Cutest? Min thought to herself a bit confused why she'd use such a word. However as his hand pulled her leg up to rock against him she was pulled back into their game. A gentle “ah…” Escaped her lips as he tilted her head up to him. He looked so determined she could feel her heart begin to slow as she was looking into something past his gaze, something that captured her completely.

Lost in him she didn't even register that her eyes were closed as she could feel him in front of her. Her heart beat slower and slower till the moment his lips met her heart stopped completely. Min stood there as the kiss was broken her heart was silent, as if it was stolen through his lips. She couldn't tell if she was alive in that moment she only felt taken, she had to move even if it was just a finger to bring her back. Her hand twitched as Claude uncovered her eyes. Clenching her fist she brought herself back to reality and opened her eyes to him looking back at him as he held a smirk on his face and teased about it. Heat radiated off Min’s body as she was trying to work out what had happened. My heart just stopped after he kissed me. He kissed me. And he said he'd only kiss someone he had feelings for...does that mean he has feelings for me? Blushing softly she covered her face and looked away from him. Shaking her head, No that’s impossible, he did it on accident or to indulge my selfishness. There's no reason for him to have feelings for someone like me.

Her own inner thoughts hurting her more than she thought Min’s eyes began to tear up as she began to quietly sob in her hands.

Claude's confidence just about shattered once he watched her reaction. He hadn't meant to kiss her just then, but to imagine her crying over it felt like a nightmare. He took both his hands off of her, hitting his own cheeks as a sort of self reprimand. "Min, I-im sorry." He said softly, not sure what to feel, having caused his good friend to cry with a kiss. Shame? Dread? Self-Hate? Whatever the amalgamation of emotion he felt, but as he freaked out internally he took her hands in his own as he spoke again. " I-I….I didn't want you to cry or anything bad, I promise. I'm really, really sorry."

In the back of his mind, the kiss had branded itself in his memory in both being the best initial feeling he'd ever had, and the worst reaction he could've ever expected. He interlaced his fingers with hers,squeezing her hands softly to provide comfort. "Are….are you okay? I'll do anything. Name anything and I'll do it, just please, don't cry."

It was unexpected, Min hadn’t thought that all these new feelings would encompass her so tightly. She felt unfit to carry his feelings or anyone else’s, she knew how weak and desperate she was. The tears fell so quickly she couldn’t stop herself as they fell, feeling ashamed and embarrassed all in one. As he stammered a soft apology, she could hear Claude’s worry in his voice. Too weak to keep him from taking her hand in his he tears continue to roll own her cheeks and onto the floor line soft pearls. Shaking her head she wished she had better control of her body, so she could just stop the tears.

Her fingers entwining with his she could feel the warmth of his palms pressed against her own. She

“Yes...No...I..I’m sorry.” Min said as she looked up at him with shimmering eyes still fill with the remnants of tears yet to be shed. “I just…” She tilted her head unsure of what to say. Giving into her wants just for now she let go of her uncertainty and looked up at him. “Can you just hold me? For a little bit. I...I don’t know what’s going on.”

Claude listened intently, worried for the sake of his friend. At the very least she didn't seem to hate him or anything, but he still felt really bad over it all. Maybe she didn't want to hang out with him anymore? No, he couldn't get hung up on thoughts like that. Attempting to steal his nerve, he offered both Min, and himself, a reassuring smile. He'd just have to keep his head up. But as he met her teary eyes and practically melted as he looked upon her, he would do whatever it took to make her feel bbetter.if he could heat himself up he would.

Claude nodded at her request, determined to make it up to her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he embraced her tightly. No matter how long it took for her to feel better, he'd wait. "Just relax. Whatever's going on, you got it down. And if you need help, well I'm here for you. Always." He assured, trying to console Min to the best of her abilities.

As Claude gave her a reassuring smile Min felt her heartbeat once before falling back into silence. Blushing under her tears she tried her best to give him a smile. However she couldn't do much in her current state. Complying to her simple, selfish wish she wanted to be better for him. Too weak to stand she trusted Claude to support her.

Resting against him as he pulled her into a tight embrace she slowly felt herself begin to calm down. Listening to the steady beat of his heart she gave a soft smile just listening to him. His words were exactly what she needed to hear. “Thank you Claude.” She said softly before burying her face into his chest and taking in his scent.

They stayed like that for a couple of minutes, Min slowly sorting through her thoughts and emotions pulling away her self loathing to look at the facts. Claude would only kiss someone he had feelings for, and I want to respect that for him. So if he kissed me and it wasn't an accident then that means I have to respond. Usually I wouldn't accept, but...I don't want to reject him, but… It's not me who makes that decision. Min leaned in closer to Claude and tugged at his shirt.

The simplest thing to do would be to just ask him, ‘ Hey Claude? Do you have feelings for me?’ However if he said no, Min didn't know how much that would hurt. If just the thought of him liking her brought her to tears, him having no feelings for her would break her. Afraid to be rejected, she was stuck between getting an answer and getting hurt. Letting out a worried whimper she wasn't bold when it came to this. Taking another moment she decided she'd rather live without knowing, then be rejected. They were good friends who had fun with one another, that was enough. If he was there for her, that was enough.

“Hey Claude?” She asked, as he replied she wrinkled her nose slightly hating to admit defeat. “You win this time.” Min said softly.

Claude kept still, holding her up as she very clearly sorted herself out. He used the time to sort himself out as well, slight confusion weighing on his mind. What an eventful library time this was, with everything that transpired in the last hour or so. He certainly wouldn't be forgetting about this event anytime soon, the feeling of her lips playing around the back of his head as he tried to focus. "No problem." He responded to her thanks simply, squeezing her a little tighter for a second.

Maintaining their embrace, he looked down in a flash second of surprise at her admittance of defeat, before breaking into a coy smile. "Well, do I now? Since you don't like to admit it often, I'll take it to heart." He answered, resting his head atop her own for a moment. This was nice and all, but he had to make sure sure of something if he had any hope of restoring his confidence. Was it really that bad of a kiss? Did she actually hate him? But as he opened his mouth to ask, he left it in his throat. What they were doing right now was so soothing, so comfortable and serene he didn't want to disturb it just yet. Besides, she obviously didn't hate him, and there was probably something going on, and he just set it off with a kiss. Probably. Thinking on it, he began to sort of daydream.

Min giggled softly, she didn't need to look at him to know that coy smile on his face. Playfully poking his chest the smiled. “You better. I won't lose next time.” She said Pouting a bit, she could gracefully admit defeat but she was still a sore loser. Resting her hand on his chest she took in the safety of being in his arms. Of all the places she's been Min liked being here most, she didn't want to leave just yet. Absentmindedly tapping his chest with her fingers she began to swirl a heart shape on his chest as she blushed. “I'm sorry for crying…” Min said embarrassed at it all, “it just caught me off guard. I mean...if you did it on purpose... All that means...that just hit me all at once.” Min said slowing her finger till she stopped she didn't know what she was saying. She just agreed to not bring it up and now she's telling him anyway what was wrong with her?

She blush deepening as she tried to cover it up by poking him again. “I mean the fact that you're skills are terrible. That peck was so cute, I-I couldn't help but cry.” Min said obviously trying to cover up her last statement with a blatant lie.

Claude blinked rapidly, noticing his own mental absence after she said something."What did you just say? I kind of spaced out." He looked down at Min just as she taunted him, to which he responded in kind. "Huh? I'm sorry, did you just say I'm terrible? I won't take such blatant dishonesty from the loser of our engagement." He joked, pushing her about slightly while keeping her in his arms. He laughed a bit, before remarking, "The gall of some people. Take my first kiss, however light of a kiss it may be, then lie about it's quality to his face. I would've let go of you right here, if not for my….k-ind na-ature." Struggling a bit to say the words 'kind nature's in regards to himself aside, he was enjoying this, just being there. He couldn't quite give it a term, but it felt….soothing. Looking away as a blush crept onto his face, he added "Besides, I'm enjoying this."

Min laughed warmly as he pushed her around in his arms. She didn't think she'd find herself laughing so easily after being so upset moments ago. I suppose that's his magic, Min thought to herself as she calmed herself against him once more. Blushing at the thought of her being his first twice she wondered if it was part of that quantum constant. Snickering she playfully mused. “Who's lying about quality?” Min rested her hand against him and tilted her head over at him. “But yes thank you for being so magnanimous.” She said sarcastically, her smile in her voice. Looking up at him as he turned away, she smiled as she noticed the soft blush on his cheeks. Feeling warm even without her heartbeat she nuzzled her face back against his chest. ”I agree this is nice. We should do this more often.”

"Who's lying?! You are, there's no way I'm that bad at even a light kiss such as that. You're just being a sore loser over the fact you lost. You may try to hurt my pride, but I won't fall for it." He laughed, shaking his head in mock disapproval. Squeezing her just a bit tighter as if to confirm her presence, he continued. "Now, as per me winning and you losing, we're gonna stay like this for a while longer. While I second that we should do this more often, I won't let you get out without doing as I say, since i won. I won't let you get out scott free after what you did last time you won." Spoken as if it was a matter of fact. "Though….completely unrelated, you really are a comfortable person to hold, Min. Like a really soft pillow. Makes me want to lie down, watch a movie, and cuddle." He complimented, once again resting his head onto of hers to emphasize his words, as well as gave a soft relaxing sigh.

Min let out a playful scoff as he mocked disapproval, he was so much fun! She’d already forgotten the negative feelings and fear she once had and could only feel his warmth and energy. Feeling his arms tighten around him she mused as he continued. Meeting his gaze she wasn’t able to hide her blush as well as he could but was happy to see him have so much fun. She raised her brow as he emphasised certain words, quite matter of factly, she giggled, she loved this side of him, and nodded. “Very well. Though if I'm a sore loser, you're a spoiled winner. Though I find it absolutely adorable.” Min almost hummed with happiness as she rested against his body again.

Feeling safe she listened to him describe her body and blushed a bit deeper. Smiling she felt a bit of pride at his words and picturing the scene he described she presses against him. “Mmm, that sounds so good. We should do that. Movies, a soft blanket, and lots of snacks, just us like this.” Min said giving a soft laugh. “You're welcome to cuddle me anytime if you spoil me like that.” Just standing there together they were already making plans together. Min felt so in tune with him, she was at home in his arms.

Letting him hold her for as long as he liked she didn’t want to go of him ever but she had to eventually. “How do you make me feel so good.” Whispering softly to herself she buried herself against him.

"Come now, I'm simply enjoying the benefits that come with winning. By all means, I implore you to take just as much advantage of it, *if* you were to win again. Though I will accept the compliment. I *am* adorable." He joked sone more, feeling oddly fluttery in his chest when she called his act adorable. Why was that? He shook his head, paying it no mind. After all, he usually felt something strange in his chest whenever they were together recently. He never really asked himself why.

Claude laughed, enjoying the lighthearted change from the sudden negative setback they had. "Very well then, it's settled, we'll have to set aside a night to do just that. We just need to find a good time is all." He finalized, lifting his head. Spontaneous plans like this were his favorite, and if she was going to indulge him, who was he to complain? He smiled a bit at her, listening to her talk. "Anytine? Min, you severely underestimate how much I like to cuddle. I could do it all day and still be ready to do it again the next day." He responded, closing his eyes at the thought of such a peaceful day.

Hearing his laugh reverberate in his chest she could feel herself warm up against him. Her heart still stolen by that kiss, no matter how light it was Claude held it. She wondered when she started to care for him so deeply. Maybe it was always there, but she could tell it wasn't going to go away, but instead grow. Letting the feeling grow she smiled as they agreed on their date.

“I stand by what I said.” She said looking up at him, “I have quite a lot of stamina. I'm sure I can handle a cuddle marathon any day.” Giving a playful smile and a wink thinking about having him wrapped around her for hours on end sounded like heaven to her. She wasn't going to let the opportunity pass her by again. Trailing a finger up his arm she mused softly. “Besides I can't say I dislike being held like this. You are like a heavy blanket keeping me warm and safe while wrapped around me.” Min blushed as she realized what she was saying and rested against Claude a bit embarrassed.

" You wouldn't dislike such a heavy blanket, huh? I don't mind, it sounds comfy. A soft pillow and a heavy blanket." He mused, nodding his head a few times at her comparison of him. He couldn't see any bad connotations from it. Keeping his hold on her until she wanted out, he got himself comfortable against her. "Pshhhh, my stamina could run circles around your stamina. We can marathon anytime you want, just let me know." He cooed, eyes lit in challenge. Who knows how they'd test it. Maybe a run? said movie night. "Tomorrow's the weekend, right? How about then? I'll rent out a luxurious hotel room and everything, so that we have all tomorrow and tomorrow night to have our movie night. Actually, why not all weekend? It's only two days, we'll come back to campus next Monday." He decided, working out the plans in his head. They could call room service if they wanted anything, He could already pay someone there to stock the room with everything they'd want, get a ton of movies they'd like, it would be perfect. Oh the joy he felt just thinking about it. "Say, you strike me as the romantic type, but what movies do you like best? And I already know your favorites outside of movies so I won't even ask." He asked, leaning back a bit to look her in the eyes.


Min smiled as she thought about it. A soft pillow and heavy blanket the two were perfect for one another and always together. She knew they'd been standing for some time but she didn't want to break such comfort. As he began to boast about his stamina Min than her hands across his broad chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. Smiling she looked up to meet his gaze and playfully squeezed him. “Oh is that so? The sooner the better, then.” Min said a challenge in her eyes, she was all for testing out Claude's stamina. She'd lost today but she wouldn't lose again. As he began to plan their movie date Min didn't even consider what it could mean that they were getting a room to ‘cuddle’ in. Min listened to him and nodded giving him a gentle smile. “Tomorrow sounds perfect, I don't have any weekend plans so we can go at it non stop.” Min said happily, she didn't know why but she could feel Claude's heart racing a bit. Pulling herself closer to him she could feel the growing beating of his heart through her blossoming bosom, as if it were her own heart.

Lost in his heart she looked up at him her eyes sparkling with contentment as she blushed softly. “I haven't seen a lot of movies, but I love Disney movies! Princesses, talking animals, action, romance, friendship and a moral at the end. They are my favorite movies!”

"Splendid, Disney movies it is then! I'll pick you up tomorrow and then off we go." Claude finalized, still working out the details in his head as they stood there. How long had they been standing there again? He didn't remember. It didn't matter much anyways, did it now? What did matter was her acceptance of his challenge In a stamina test, one he would uphold in vigor. "Sounds like I'll have to prove my stamina superiority somehow. Maybe I'll just prove it tomorrow. How? He didn't have the slightest idea. Eh, they'd figure it out like they usually did, being the spontaneous people they were. She snuggled into him some more and he gave a playful sigh.

Bouncing in his arms in excitement she was so happy she could burst. “Fantastic! It's a date!” Min said not thinking much of it. She was looking forward to tomorrow, they were going to have so much fun together, like this. Blushing a bit at the thought of being in a room with his alone like this again, she couldn't stop the excitement from fluttering through her. He made her feel so safe and wanted, she'd take that feeling over anything else at this moment. Holding him a bit tighter she giggled as he mentioned proving his stamina superiority. She didn't have a clue how he'd do so but she couldn't let him get too cocky. She ran her fingers up his spine as she smiled up at him, “We’ll just have to find out tomorrow won't we? But don't get so cocky after one win out of many, many, losses.” She said coyly.

Not able to suppress it he shivered, looking down at he as she played with his back. "Okay fine, I will admit you've won the last…..50, but before your streak I won fair amount too! In fact, with this win, we're tied. So I'll be as cocky as I want. Sorry to say, but for the time being I'll do just that. After all, you can't stop me, now can you?" He openly taunted, moving his arm around to tap her on the nose with his finger before returning his arms to her side. Sticking his tongue out In a playful manner towards her, he kept eye contact as if to say 'come at me, you won't'. Was he getting carried away? He most certainly was. Would he regret it? Most likely, depending on her reaction. Did he care? Nope, he enjoyed the danger in it, as much as it wasn't good for him. Despite the fact that she couldn't really get too much closer, he pulled her into him.

Min felt a rush of excitement as she felt him shiver under her fingers and her coy smile widened. She loved feeling his reaction to her in all her victories it was the one thing she adored the most from him. However as he mentioned they were tied she had to think about it and he wasn't wrong. To think that this was their 100th game and such a memorable one at that. The feeling of his lips against her played on loop in her mind and body as she could feel her body heat up and senses flutter. Looking at his face he taunted her, he was so handsome and sweet she thought. When he booped her nose she blinked surprised, being brought back to the present. And she pouted and raised herself up to the tips of her toes, not even close to his chin as she blushed. “I could too! You're just lucky you're a giant compared to me.” She said said sticking her tongue back at him childishly before falling back to her normal height in his arm.

Pouting she thought about her height and hated that her mom stunted her growth, though she claims she never did it was impossible she was the only member of her family not to reach 6”. Tilting her head she smiled softly through her pout as he pulled her closer and felt something she could use against him.

[Too Spicy for RpN]

BANG. BANG. BANG.

A fist tapping hard against the glass wall of the study room. This was the librarian’s fourth time knocking on the glass but the couple was too lost in their lust to even notice. The librarian took out the master key and unlocked the door. “What are you two thinking?! You can't do that here! Get your clothes on and get out before I ban you both!” The librarian said glaring at the couple. “Don't make me pull you two apart. Because I will!”

Claude, seemingly pulled back into reality, blinked rapidly a few times before he came to his senses. "Oh god!!" He jumped, taking a step back in shock of the librarian's arrival. They had gotten incredibly to beginning a dangerous new level of the game they do often played, and though he was astonishingly embarrassed, the back of his head cursed the librarian at stopping what could have been. Doing a rather terrible job of hiding his large member from the librarian, he put his clothes on in record time as he avoided the judging gaze of the furious librarian. It was probably best not to say anything. Tightening his belt, he glanced over at Min and then the librarian, his face redder than it's ever been over the discovery. What a mess they'd gotten themselves into.

Min still hadn't noticed the librarian it was Claude's reaction that pulled her back to reality. As he let go of her she let out a soft whimper and stood there, her long skirt covering her lower half. Realizing what they're were about to do, Min turned a deep crimson she looked over to embarrassed Claude and then to the angry librarian. Looking down at herself Min was a bit confused, but remember back that nudity wasn't okay in public here. Covering herself she fell to the floor and grabbed her shirt and pulled it close to her chest. Catching Claude’s red face she stifled a snicker.

The librarian was fed up with students having sex in the library this was a place of study and these two are the fourth couple she'd seen in here this week. Looking at the two the librarian even had to blush as she saw Claude's most impressive attachment she cleared her throat and tried her best to look stern but her eyes did stray as Claude scurried away. However as the girl snickered she whipped her head over to glare at Min.

Jolting Min opened a portal under her feet and fell through taking her clothes with her. Landing in her dark room in the castle Min burst out laughing. Getting up she plopped onto her bed. The whole situation was crazy as is but his face was priceless. Min couldn't have wanted a better ending. Well...that wasn't entirely true.

Spoiler: Claude x Min: Disney + and Thrust

Disney + and Thrust*

Min could hardly contain herself as she woke up in her bed in Russia. Getting ready she looks fun the mirror and blushed as she placed a hand to her chest. She still couldn't feel her heartbeat anymore but she found solace in it. She didn't worry she supposed it would come back eventually, so instead she was going to enjoy the feeling now. Every time she listened she thought of who had it and smiled. Thinking of him brought that out of her and she didn't know why.

Hearing the clock’s chime ring through the empty castle halls Min was called to her duty. She had only one job in this vast castle, quietly open the door for the help when they arrive. She wasn't allowed to do anything else, not speak to anyone else something the help were adamant about following. Making her way down the long marble hallway she stopped at the large wooden doors and lifted the heavy wooden planks that shut the castle to Intruders. Her mother added a support system to the planks to allow her weak daughter to remove them. She opened the door for the help in silence, she respected them, but she didn't like them. She hated to be ignored and avoided and they did both. It was by her mother's orders but she still hated it. The only solace was the cook Agatha, who was always kind and spoke to her even when her mother forbade it. Smiling as she saw Agatha and went to hug the plump woman. “Good Morning, Ms. Agatha.” Min said in Russian.

“Look at you. You're in bloom my dear. You've been so much happier since your mother left but this is the happiest I've seen you.” The woman said giving Min a knowing look.

“W-what? Me? No I'm just glad to have some of your amazing food. Can we have ( insert food)” Min said deflecting hard. She was honestly seemed to be getting worse at lying as she spent more time around other people. Agatha patted Min's head and laughed complying with her request and cooked her a banquet to fill a ballroom, Min's usual breakfast.

Once breakfast was done Min said goodbye to Agatha and snuck away deep into the castle walls to portal back to Highland. Being eleven hours ahead of Oregon she had plenty of time to get ready for Claude to pick her up. Hesitantly opening the door to her shared dorm with Wen, Min snuck her way to the closet. Opening the closet she looked through her clothes and realized she didn't have any pajamas or lay about clothing. Which since she never spent her time here she supposed that made sense. Giving a soft sigh she thought about what to wear. Most of what she had was too fine or showed too much skin to be anything comfortable to lounge in. Feeling something soft touch her hand she felt a woolen sweater dress that Meg had bought for her. It was so cozy but Min couldn't recall if it was supposed to be worn with a bra or not. Contemplating it as she took it into the bathroom she should out of her clothes and put the dress on. It was…shorter than she expected and she didn't like how her straps showered with the dress, but it certainly was comfortable. Taking off her bra she grabbed a two scrunchies and put her hair into a loose ponytail and made her way out of the bathroom. Folding her clothes neatly on top of the dresser she took a deep breath and left the dormroom.

Claude had been up several hours before his set alarms, as per usual whenever he had plans with someone. He had spent his time making sure everything was in order, as he hated hold ups or disorder when it came to business. Knowing how much food his blood friend could eat, he also made quite a few calls to make sure that they couldn't possibly run out of anything anytime soon. Then he spent a few hours deciding on what he'd wear, as per usual with anything he wore. He eventually decided to go for a simpler outfit, being an extremely comfortable pair of grey jogger pants and a plain white shirt that hugged his form. Despite him personally not thinking it up to fashion standard, for once in his life he didn't mind. He'd only be with one girl all weekend after all. Claude smiled a bit at that thought, looking forward to their weekend long date. He didn't need to grab anything else but his phone, everything they'd ever need was at the hotel. Making sure he looked just right one last time, he took a deep breath and exited his dorm room. He still had a while before Min was scheduled to meet up with him at the gate, so he quietly made his way there and awaited the allotted time. Just as 8 am struck she was there, to which he waved at her with a smile.

He had to look over her twice before he was able to process her appearance, but when he did he smirked coyly. "Min, just on time! I simply must say, you look absolutely stunning as always. Ready to go?" He complimented, opening the back seat of the luxury vehicle that one of his servants operated, ready to chauffer them over to their destination, for her. With the motion of his hand, he held his hand out to help her into the vehicle. While he doubted she actually needed help, being a little formal was enjoyable with her in it's own right.

Min may be a girl without a watch or a timezone, but thanks to her portals she was always a girl on time. Waiting for Claude she looked down at her sneakers and giggled. She'd never worn anything like them before, of course they were still heeled, but she enjoyed the comfort of them. She'd have to thank Bran for the recommendation next time she saw him. Shifting her weight she noticed something from the corner of her eyes and looked over to see Claude looking as comfortable as she felt. Giddy with joy she waved to him as he waved.

Watching him as he came up she could feel her pulse quicken as she couldn't hear her heartbeat but she knew it was racing. Blushing softly as he looked her over she tugged at her hair and gave him a bashful smile. “Thanks! You're not too bad yourself. Yes, let's go.” Looking over at the car she had been standing at she didn't realize it was for them, until Claude opened the door. “Oh!” She said surprised, she wanted… Her thoughts quieted as he fulfilled her wish before she could make it. Taking his hand she got into the car and sat on the comfortable leather.

As Claude sat in and the driver stated the car Min slid over to him and wrapped her arms around his arm. Entwining her fingers in his she looked up at him and tilted her head. “I've never been in a car before. I'm a bit nervous when other things move me.” She moved in closer, her breasts sliding Claude’s arm locking him into her natural tight valley and she continued. “So where are we going?”

Taking his seat and closing the car door he smiled at her. "Cars and stuff are nothing to worry about. You honestly don't even feel the movement of the vehicle. Rest assured however, if somehow we did I've got you." He assured, smiling at min before nodding the driver to go. For them, it was if the car never moved, but in reality they were heading down the road to their destination. She scooted over to him and Claude had to stay focused on something else as his arm became wedged in somewhere he hadn't expected it to be. Did it feel different? "We're heading to a place i found last night. Crescent Cove Resort. I believe it was called. It's on the coast and a luxurious resort for Oregon standards. It's a little bit away from here, though." He explained.

Min nodded and even though she didn't feel the car moving she held Claude closer just in case. There were still so many things that were new to her even after all these years and they were as frightening as they were amazing. Min rested her head against his shoulder as he explained their destination. Smiling her eyes sparkled at the thought of a luxury resort. She'd never heard of such a thing other than from her Aunts when they talked about what they missed in the old world. “I've never heard of it, but I've heard great things about luxury resorts. There's ice cream and waterslides and handsome lifeguards who wink at you even if you're just a kid.” Min said as she repeated her aunt's childhood memories of the place. After the cure, most of the world was left to ruin, the surviving victors spending their time culling the remnants with prejudice.

Lifting her head up from his shoulder she looked at him worriedly. “Will there be a place for us to watch movies? I know resorts are full of fun, but I really just want to spend time with you.” Min said a bit softly she adjusted her grip on Claude's arm, looking at him with those innocent eyes she has. Realizing what she'd just said her blush deepened and she quickly added. “a-and watch movies too! With snacks!” Min said looking away, too embarrassed to meet his gaze at the moment.

Claude watched as she loomed away, that weird fluttery feeling returning in his chest. He smiled her and nodded his head. "Yep, when you stay at hotel or resort they give you and your friends private rooms. While I reserved their best room, we're basically sharing a private room for the weekend, just the two of us. That's where we can cuddle and watch all the movies we could possibly want, and whatever else we might want to do. Possibilities are endless." He assured, giving a thumbs up. "We're fine, i made sure we were good so I could spend time with you and you alone this weekend. I'm all yours."

Resting his captured hand on her thigh as they drove, he gave it a playful squeeze. "Come on, you didn't think I forgot about the 'movie' part of 'movie date', right?" he asked, slightly cocking a brow.

Min glanced over at him as he began to explain their room situation and slowly felt at ease. He was so calming, knowing just the right thing to bring her back to him. A whole room to themselves she wondered what else they could do together there. Especially to test their cuddling stamina against each other, drawing a blank she knew that they would figure something out when they are there. Nodding she smiled and rested back against him.

Her body heating up as he rested his hand on her thigh, memories of yesterday flooding up to the surface. She shook her head and looked back at him. “No I suppose not. You're always so diligent when you make plans." She smiled and rested her chin on his shoulder and poked his forehead. "You always crease your brow when you're making a master plan." She tilted her head and pulled her hand away from his forehead to rest on his chest. "You know that's how you get wrinkles." She said with a chuckle knowing how much he cared about his appearance. Though she had no doubt in her mind he was going to age into a handsome elderly gentleman wrinkles and all.

"I crease my brow?" He asked, blushing slightly under the attention she paid to him. More fluttering. " I never even noticed. Thanks." Was all he could get out instead of just sitting there stupidly. "A-anyways, how'd you sleep last night? I will admit I didn't sleep too much last night, I was busy making sure everything was in order. But oddly, I feel bursting with energy right now." He asked, changing the subject. Stretching his legs out in the spacious room they had in the car, he purposely left out the fact he also couldn't sleep because of their escapade in the library yesterday. But it was probably a given for the both of them, Claude figured.

Min giggled at his awkward response and smiled. “I notice a lot about you.” Min mused happily, he was certainly someone she'd find herself staring at more than she should. She sometimes just got lost in his movements, how he grumbled with the corners of his mouth showing if it was good news or bad news. Or how he always made sure his hair was just so when he had time in the morning. It was the little things she liked most about him.

As the conversation turned to last night Min smiled. “I know what you mean. I am so excited to spend the day just laying around watching movies! It's been a long time since I've just done nothing.” Min his her embarrassment as she had to admit that right after she left she couldn't do anything but finish what they'd started. To the thought of what could have come she had one of the most powerful orgasms of her short life. “I can't wait!”

Claude nodded, agreeing with her enthusiasm. "Likewise, I'm happy to just be able to lie around and watch an unhealthy amount of movies." He admitted, but as a thought hit him, he nudged her with his arm. "I just remembered, but the resort is a ways away. Why don't you catch some sleep for right now. It's probably better anyway, cuz once we get there I'm not letting you sleep at all. How else are we going to possibly watch as many movies as we can? Come on, get comfortable, I got you." He told her, tapping his thighs as if to offer a pillow for her head.
======================================

The ride there was long, but Was all worth it when they finally made it to the beautiful resort that they'd booked for their date. The ocean to one side and the extravagant resort on the other, it was nothing short of amazing. They checked in fairly quickly, the staff already aware of their arrival. They were quickly given a tour of all the resorts amenities before they were left at the door to their detached suite, a staple of the resort to have their influential customers private suites on the beach, away from the rest of the resort.

Claude unlocked the door with an embroidered key, letting a sigh of satisfaction as they stepped into the luxurious suite they had to themselves. It had absolutely anything they could ever want! He sat down on the foot of the massive waterbed in the main room, falling back into the soft bed as he laid there. "Ahhhhhhh…… Finally here, with most of the day to spare." He said, happy to finally have reached their destination.

"So how do you like everything so far, Min? If you wanna look at the movies already, they set all the movies in that dresser over there, under the massive TV." He asked, pointing to the massive television and dresser directly across from the foot of the bed.

Happily nodding in agreement she beamed over at him as she couldn't help but feel excited. It sounded so much fun she couldn't wait, as Claude nudged her he caught her attention as he offered her some rest. “Oh? Is that so? I mean I’m sure I will be alright I got a bit more than my usual three hours… but …” Min blushed as he offered her his lap but she rarely got the opportunity to sleep she might as well now. “Alright. Since you insist.” Min uncoiled herself from his arm and looked into his eyes for a moment before sliding over and sitting on his lap. Resting against his chest she snuggled herself under his chin as she slowed her breath and drifted off against him. Her heart fluttering as his breath became her lullaby to sleep.

Waking up at the resort Min followed Claude as he made sure everything was in order. She took in the beautiful ocean scenery which was gorgeous and warm even in winter. However what took her attention was Claude. He always stood straight and looked so confident when interacting with the staff. Feeling her body heat up whenever he looked over at her and she saw his face softened just for her. Smiling back, it made her feel special, like she was the only one for him.

As he unlocked the door and went in Min had to say this place was perfect. Her eyes shining as the large room she gasped as she made her way over to the large pile of snacks for them. Bouncing with excitement she began to wander around the room taking in everything with a childlike wonder. She had been in fancy places before but she’d never seen the inside of a resort room, her aunt never described this. Looking out the window out at the ocean as Claude called out to her. Turning she made her way over to him,”everything is amazing! This place is far more amazing than I had been told! I love it!” She said wishing she could live here one day. As he mentioned the movies Min nodded and looked over at the tv and clapped her hands. “Yes! Let’s begin!” Starting with a classic “the Rescuers” Min hopped on the bed and let out a surprised laugh as the water bed ripples under her. “It’s like a water balloon!” Min said blushing as the rocking was lifting up her already short hemline revealing her lingerie underneath.

Wrapping the blanket around her she looked over to Claude and extended her arms out to him. “Well what are you waiting for? Come to me.” She said her words spiced with desire. “Yesterday’s second game was a draw since we were interrupted this one is our tiebreaker, show me that infamous stamina.”

"The Rescuers, huh? Good pick, If i do say so myself." He complimented, turning up the volume of the television before turning to Min. He was very quickly hit with a two hit combo of their usual, as he moved along the endlessly moving bed and took a spot right next to her under the comfort of the soft blanket. "Ah yes, our second game was…. eventful to say the least. I don't think I've ever been as uncomfortable as when I noticed her staring at my crotch." He admitted, shivering at the memory. "I trust she didn't give you any trouble before you went away? I'm assuming you went to your home, as I didn't see you come out of the library." He said, trying to focus his mind on the opening of the movie and not the heavy game that they were interrupted in. He couldn't allow himself to get caught in her pace, as hard as that was.

As Claude came closer she helped put the covers over him and adjusted the pillows behind him to make sure he was comfortable. The rocking motion of the waterbed bouncing Min as she leaned back against the headboard and looked at the opening scene. She loved this movie, and the company made it even better. As Claude mentioned the librarian she nodded thinking about the whole situation, trying to find the comedy in it otherwise she'd be swept back into that lust. “I'm sure she was just impressed. I still can't believe how taboo nudity is in this world.” Min giggled as she thought about the aftermath of their spoiled game. “No she didn't give me any trouble. I portaled out of there pretty quick. Though seeing you so red was quite a spectacle. You look so cute when you blush.” Min said as she reached up and playfully poked his cheek.

Claude took her hand in his as she poked his face, smiling as he shook his lead laughing. "Don't remind me, when she caught us I thought my heart was going to leap out of my chest! Luckily it seems we got away unscathed, if not leaving a bit to be desired." He admitted, enjoying the comforts of the bed as he snuggled up closer to his movie date partner.

"Oh! I should've asked earlier, but would you like anything to drink? They have just about anything you can think of in regards to food and drink. They even serve rare wines and strong alcohol." He asked looking over at Min as they lay there together. How calming this was, to lay here and watch a movie without needing to worry about anything but their own comfort.

Min got lost in that laugh as he took her hand in his. There was that soft look again, that gentle smile he gave her, blushing she couldn't help but smile back. Feeling her heart quicken as he pulled her closer to him she nodded. “Indeed…” Min said softly those leftover desires slowly rising up again as she looked into his eyes and felt her body heat up as she was pulled closer to him. Instinctively her leg rubbed against his thigh as she rested beside him.

Jolting as he gave an exclamation she didn't realize that she was spacing out. She didn't know what was wrong with her she just kept losing herself every time she was around him. She needed to focus on being in the present and stop spacing out. Maybe a drink was exactly what she needed. Something hard in this world, thinking of her go to when she wanted to feel normal she wrinkled her nose as she thought before looking up at him. “Do you know if they have Spirytus vodka? I know it's considered the strongest bottle in the world, but it's pretty good.” She gave a bashful smile “if not there's a few bottles in the cabinet at home. It's my mother's favorite.”

Claude paled a bit at her drink choice, wondering just how much she drank if the first thing she wanted was Spirytus vodka of all things. "You drink Spirytus? That's some pretty heavy stuff there, seriously. " He reached over to the nightstand and called up room service. A moment later he voted back to min, nodding. "They have 30 bottles on hand, yes. I don't know how much you actually drink, but knowing how much you eat I bought them all. They should be arriving any second now." He informed, and looked over to the door as if predicting the knock that game not a second later. "That was fast. One moment." Excusing himself he slipped away from her and too the door, where after a brief exchange he carried a white box and set it on the desk. He pulled out a glass and pulled out a bottle. "You want to do it yourself or do you want me to pour one for you? Or do you just want the whole bottle?"

Min bashfully tugged at her hair and nodded, “y-yes I suppose here I'd be considered an alcoholic. But it really doesn't affect me that much so I always go for the strongest.” Min said not sure if she should have mentioned her drinking as he called room service. Nervous and embarrassed at her appetite she didn't even realize he was already ordering for her until he confirmed. “Wait, really? Oh Claude you didn't have to do that.” Min said softly touched but worried about his finances. Before she could ask him to return it they had already arrived and he had pulled out a glass and a bottle. Looking up at him she blushed as he fulfilled her wishes yet again. She had to admit she loved every moment of being spoiled. “A glass is fine. Thank you Claude.” Taking the drink she downed it in two gulps as if it was water and not 97% alcohol. Feeling a gentle tingle she smiled, placing a hand to her cheek feeling refreshed. “Actually maybe I should just have the bottle…”

Taking the bottle she poured herself another glass and rested it on the nightstand as she just as quickly finished that glass as well. As Claude sat back down Min looked from the empty glass to him. “Are you sure this is alright? You've already paid for this beautiful room and took us here in a car. I know I don't really understand money but isn't all this expensive? I'm not worth that much.”

Claude took another bottle and poured himself another glass; taking a small, elegant sip as he set it on the nightstand and laid back down. The burning sensation filled his throat quickly, as he blinked rapidly for a few seconds. "That's Incredibly strong." He remarked, before turning to Min as she voiced her concerns. "Come now, don't sell yourself short, I've yet to meet a spending quota befitting your status. Besides, I'm happy to finally be able to spend my money past tons of designer clothes. It gets to the point in my family where we spend money just to spend it. They add money to my account every week, and I've yet to notice a dent in my bottom line. You're perfectly fine." He assured, taking another small sip of his glass.

"I mean if you wanted, I could do even more. I'm not above doing something grand for you. I already planned on doing so on Christmas, and your Birthday, so some more wouldn't hurt." He teased, getting back under the blanket and next to her with a small smile.

Min gave a soft smile as he consoled her, she didn’t intend to put herself down, but it was nice to know she wasn’t hurting his bottom line. She didn't need to be showered in expensive things to be happy, she just wanted to be spoiled with love. However, if Claude told her not to worry about money, then this would be the last time she voiced her concern. “Alright,” she said softly smiling before he added something that confused her. Looking up at him she cocked her head and let out one of the most innocent questions she's asked him. “What's Christmas?”

"Y….You…..You don't know what Christmas is? Are you kidding? Oh dear, that isn't good at all." He choked, deciding to slam back the rest of his drink before shaking his head. "Well, history of origin aside, it's basically a holiday inn which you gift presents to anyone you want to. Friends, family, significant other, even the receptionist at the resort are candidates. You celebrate with parties and stuff, really festive." He explained, glancing a the movie every now and then as he looked at her. "You've never seen a Disney movie over Christmas? Kind of a big deal." He asked out of curiosity, pouring himself another glass. The alcohol was flowing more easily now, though he should probably watch out; he was a serious lightweight who shouldn't be drinking the strongest drink in the world.

Feeling oddly warm for a second, he scooted in closer to min as he sighed in satisfaction. He slid his arm around the back of her neck and briefly grabbed her waist to slide her closer to him before letting go and returning his hand to his side. "Sorry, but I seem to be missing the best part of movie dates, being the cuddling."

Watching him down the liquor Min was a bit worried for him, she could only down three bottles before she was actually drunk. How he was drinking the alcohol was going to hit him soon. Listening to his explanation, Christmas sounds like a lot of fun. It's like a big birthday party for everyone, “what a wonderful and inclusive holiday!” She said she she clapped her hands together excitedly, her first Christmas. Wondering what it would be like, her eyes widened as Claude mentioned the existence of Christmas Disney movies. Leaning in closer to his face her eyes sparkled, “There is Disney Christmas movie?! We have to watch them!” As he moved closer Min blushed as she batted her eyes at him, “O-or is it only supposed to be viewed on Christmas?”

Feeling his arm drape around her and grab her waist pulling her closer to him. Letting out a soft gasp she whimpered softly as he pulled his hand away. She wanted nothing more than to feel his hands on her, however looking up into his eyes she gave a gentle smile. Leaning up she placed a hand against his cheek, “it's alright, but…” She bent over him and picked up the bottle on his side of the nightstand before leaning back. “I think we should cut you off from vodka for the rest of the evening.” Placing it on her nightstand she slid back to Claude. Snuggling up close to him she rested her head on his chest.

"We can watch them, people usually watch them during December, since Christmas is December 25th. How about I put one on after this movie?" He asked her, nodding his head towards the movie currently playing on the television. As Min took his bottle of vodka he frowned slightly, the taste having finally started to taste good rather than terrible.

"Cut me off? I've just started my second glass. I'm a lightweight, not a child." He complained, but laughed as she out next to her own. "I think you just want another bottle for yourself. Fine fine, I'll stop in hopes I don't get plastered 30 minutes from now." He joked, smiling as she came back to his side. He put his free hand on her waist, drawing small circles on her body with his finger.

Giving a coy smile as he mentioned her wanting another bottle for herself she rolled her shoulders. "Maybe I do. But either way I'm putting the breaks on you drinking for right now." Running her hand up his chest she felt herself settle against him. Min felt his hand moved around to her waist and shiver as his fingers traced small circles on her waist. His touch sent electricity run right to her brain as she clutched onto Claude a bit tighter. Smiling she rested closer to him and watched the rest of the movie.

As it finished Min smiled and sat up “that was fantastic!” She looked back to Claude, her scrunchies falling from her hair as she sad up her hair draped over her shoulders. Her dress sliding off her shoulder revealing a little bit more of her breast. Oblivious to her seductive appearance she looked at him with those innocent eyes. “So Christmas next? What is the Disney Christmas movie about?”

Blushing and suddenly finding an odd fascination with looking everywhere but at Min, he nodded. "Y-eah. There's tons of Christmas movies, but I want to watch 'The Search for Santa Paws', it's really good. Here, one sec. He slid off the waterbed and searched through the tons of movies before he found the familiar, adorable puppy he knew. He popped in the disc and returned to the bed, though with her current state he was fairly reluctant to put his hands back on Min, instead keeping his hands on his chest. "L-let's try to enjoy the movie, why don't we?"

Maybe the slight buzz had made him more timid, but with Min's current state he was determined to focus on the adorable white puppy Santa Paws that bounded on screen.

Min noticed his blush and tilted her head blushing herself as she wondered what brought him to blush. As he answered her question her eyes widened as he mentioned that there were many christmas movies. “Really?” Leaning back she fell on her hands, the waterbed bouncing as she looked over at him. Her dress slipping even further off her shoulders she watched as he got up and put the film. As he sat back down on the bed and kept his hands on his chest. Min pouted and crawled over to Claude and plopped down on his chest. Her breasts pressing against him she looked over at him and gave him a coy smile. “Did you forget about the best part of a movie date, again?” She wanted him to hold her, to touch her to play her, yesterday awoke something in her and she didn’t think being so close to him that she could resist even if she wanted to. But there was no harm in a simple touch, the need to be held was just innocent desire, right?

Claude swallowed as she leaned forward, blushing as she climbed on top of him. Now forced to take in her appearance, be looked down at her with eyes clearly trying to hold something back. He was silent for a moment, Internally deciding to just tell her, he opened his mouth to speak. "Oh, believe me, I've not forgotten. I'm just looking out for your wardrobe malfunction. Your boobs look like they're just about to spill out. You're not wearing a bra, are you?" he asked, already starting to get used to it. If he'd drank some more, he'd have most definitely gotten drunk, but with only two glasses he was in the limbo of being able to mostly handle it. The alcohol had briefly made him forget about yesterday, but as he got used to the feeling he was returning to his usual self, only with a bit less self control. His hands went to her sides, squeezing them playfully. "Honestly, one might think you're doing this on purpose." He cooed, winking.

Min looked down at her wardrobe and blushed, “Ah.” Min said softly as she lifted her hands up, the hem of her dress rising revealing her underwear. Her dress settled back to where it was supposed to be and she tugged at her hair a bit embarrassed. “No I'm not. Is that okay?” Min asked innocently, “it clashed with the outfit and this is the only one I have that's comfy is this one...ah!” Min let out a soft yelp as he rested his hand on her sides and felt her cheeks heat up as he squeezed her. Gliding her hand up to his chest she circled around his chest with her finger. “I'm not doing anything…” She mused as she couldn't help but feel something grow inside her. “This is all I had in the closet. Besides it's not anything you haven't already seen before.”

"True true, I've seen a great deal of your body. But who knows, maybe you were trying to hold back somehow. I don't know, all I know is that there's a beautiful braless girl in lingerie straddling me as we lay here on this waterbed, alone in a private suite." He mused, having noticed the lingerie earlier. "How scandalous, if someone were to see us, they'd assume we were about to make out." He flirted, letting his hands slide down to grip her soft thighs. He moved his hands about her hips, pretending to think about something. "Or is that what I want? Oh dear, I guess the vodka is messing with me. I can't seem to get a handle on what I want to do right now. Ah, I know! Min, what would you like to do, right now? He teased moving over of his hands to rest it on her lower stomach.

Hearing him call her beautiful she felt her heart skip a beat as she looked away at him. She knew it was just him saying things, but it made her heart race, her beautiful, if only she was. Thinking about the situation he was right it was quite flirtatious of her to have sat on him to get his attention, but it was what she wanted. Her body shivered in delighted elation as his eyes and hands touched her. Feeling his hands roll against her thighs she could feel his fingers ever so slightly slide under the hem of her skirt. His taunting was getting to her, matched with his skillful movements she was already unconsciously rocking her hips against him. As he asked her what she wanted to do she tilted her head and arched her back. “Me?” Min asked her mind slowly fogging over she tried to voice out her simplest of desires. “I want you to touch me.” She said through a shallow breaths, before snapping back to reality and bashfully adding. “A-and to drink some water.”

"You want me to go drink some water? Min if that wasn't the most buzzkill thing you could've said in this moment, I don't know what is. Fine, I'll drink your precious water." He said dully, moving her off of him as he made his way to the refrigerator. He took out a cold water bottle and drank it all down quickly, shooting it in the trash can before going back to bed. "Happy now?" He said as he pushed her, to where her back would land on the bed. Putting her legs on either side of his waist, he pressed up against her as his hands were placed on the bed under her arms. "It would seem that I have you pinned." He said simply, grinding his crotch against hers for a moment before smiling coyly. So what was it you wanted again?"

Min nodded completely embarrassed and horror struck as what she'd said. As he slid her off of him she watched him begrudgingly make his way to the refrigerator. Glancing over at the cute puppies on the screen, Min wondered if her concern had ruined her chance. He said the vodka was messing with him and if he's a lightweight then he really should rehydrate...besides...she thought only to have her mind stop all together as Claude stood in front of her. Seeing a look in his eyes her body set ablaze with heat. “Claude.” Was all she could let out before she was falling back onto the bed. Her heart beating like a drum her legs gripped his sides as he climbed on top of her. Unable to stop the pleading moan that escaped her lips as he grinded against her she ran her hands up his arms and rested around his neck. Meeting his gaze, she whispered a soft plea. “I want you to touch me.”

Claude smirked coyly, lowering his head a little bit closer to her face. "Now that, I can do."He mused, before bringing his head to her neck, kissing and marking her whenever he pleased.

[Too Spicy for RpN]

“You like that?” Min purred softly as she ran her hands down his heaving chest. Looking at his reaction she already knew the answer, she loved how in tune he was with her. It brought something out of her, Min didn’t know she felt. Deep inside her mind chip was hit with a new wave of chemicals. “Good. It won't be the last time. Now…” Min said her eyes soft and sparkling with need for him, “will you kiss me?”

Once he had calmed down enough he blinked rapidly, as if being brought back to reality suddenly. He met her eyes for a moment, and smirked down at her. She really was enjoying this switch of power, wasn't she? He didn't mind, it was more interesting this way.

"T-That was cruel. But I did like it, strangely enough." He breathed, smiling as he looked down at her. She asked for a kiss and he furrowed a brow. "Is that even a question? Of course.". Since when did she ask for a kiss? She just took his lips whenever she wanted one. More than likely, she had something up her sleeve, but he supposed he'd just have to spring the trap on purpose. Maybe he was overthinking it and she just wanted to kiss. He leaned down and slowly kissed her passionately, smiling in between kisses.

Min flushed and draped her arms around him as he kissed her. She felt her heartbeat between each slow break of their lips as he kissed her deep and passionately. Smiling right with him she felt more at home right here than she ever had with anyone else. Wrapping her legs around his waist she looked up at him as her whole body bloomed with this newfound love for him. Tilting her head she broke the kiss and looked into his Amber eyes. “So... w-what are we now?” Min hesitantly asked as her legs tightened around his waist.

Claude broke with a heavy breath, filling his lungs with air once more"What are we? Well given our situation and the fact we aren't in a romantic relationship-!" He paused for a moment to stifle a groan as her legs tightened and he felt himself somehow go deeper. "I-I'd say that makes us friends with benefits. Friends who can go on dates and do everything a couple would, but they aren't in a romantic relationship. You're my first and only friend with benefits right now actually. I mean, Did you want something different?" He asked, looking down into her eyes with a warm and inviting look.

Min blushed as she looked away and covered her face as she spoke, she didn't want to show her emotions right now. She was happy but also disappointed and confused as to why. “W-what? Me? Want… I… No… This is fine… perfect! I…” She didn't know how to feel at the moment. This is exactly what her brother wanted for her, a way to express herself with someone and not be in a romantic relationship with. However, Min didn't know what it was, but hearing him say they weren't in a romantic relationship hurt her. Him saying right now stung, as she wondered if she’d be replaced by someone else. Jealousy and hurt began to rise up in her as she spiraled in her confusion. She started to wonder, maybe she was the only one feeling this way. The thought sent daggers into her chest and she pushed the train of thought from her head. Looking up at him between her fingers her bright red blush blooming across her cheeks.

He was all she wanted. She knew that now, but she made promises she cannot break. Looking into those golden eyes she found peace in him and decided to enjoy him as he wanted to be. Pushing anything else on him was selfish. Smiling up at him she mused, “as long as we can do this more often I’m happy.” Reaching out she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him passionately.

She loved him after all.

Spoiler: Al x Min Drug Addicts

Min was finishing up the first batch of chemical injections for Al. Having spent the past few months studying Al’s father’s work, he was certainly a genius. Those chemical formulas were something that her mother would kill to know. They weren’t just to enhance his body but stabilize him after the change. He was going to be so much stronger Min wondered how he would feel. Thinking about what she wanted, she didn’t think she could risk her mother coming home to get those equations.

After this... I’ll ask him. Min thought to herself. With everything that's happened Min just needed this for herself and her family. Taking a breath she gripped onto the table forcing herself to follow through. Looking over to Al she smiled, at him, “ready to be a part of your father’s science? I’m honestly impressed this may be the most sound medicine I’ve ever seen. And my mother is a military chemist.” Raising the syringe she gave him a coy smile. Swaying her hips she gave her most sultry voice. “Time to take your shot."

With her other hand she gave him a clear elixir to drink. It wasn't good but it would numb his body for what was about to happen.

Alaric watched in silence as Min bustled around the lab. This was the first time they've been alone since the study group mental breakdown.

"If it works, sure. Dad was smart. And insane. I'm sure half these books are debunked theories. Hypothesized and proven false in a matter of hours."

He flipped to the next page of his news article, completely missing any of the flirting Min had tried.

Alaric closed his screen and reached up for the elixir. He took a moment to sniff it and lean back in his seat.

He made a toast to Min and took the hit. It tasted horrible, and got worse going down.

After a few seconds, he asked, "You couldn't have put it in some orange juice or something?"

Min shrugged, “I could have, but someone didn't buy anything for this place other than booze.” Min said giving him a knowing look. Laughing softly she looked at him, “now for the real medicine.”

Letting out a long exhale she took his arm and dug her nails into his skin to see if he felt anything from the numbing elixr. Moving up his arm she stopped at his shoulders. Then she stabbed the needle into his spine in one quick movement. Injecting him with his father's serum the first of many.

“How does that feel? Your body should react to the first dose soon.” Min said worriedly. It was a huge power up one of many.

Alaric lifted his empty whiskey glass when she asked how he felt. Then he dropped it with a sharp jerk as his body began to rewrite itself. A low growl escaped his lips for a moment as small spasms had him rattling the chair against the floor.

He took a moment to catch his breath. "That wasn't as bad as I was expecting. And…"

He looked down at himself. The change was incredible. It was like he had slipped an entire bulk cycle. His body was noticeably thinner, but his muscular definition had increased just as noticeably. His coordination was even more fine tuned. His body felt weightless. He moved the instant he began to think of movement.

"That bit will take getting used to. Improved mental to physical connection. Speed of thought similarly improved."

Interesting. Alaric was eager to test himself.

[After the injection]
Alaric was already energetic and excited to try his new speed before the next track meet. The summer was coming up fast in this second semester for their freshman year. Not sure how to start Min just went for it. “Alaric. I need to ask something of you.” Tugging at her fingers she looked away for a moment before looking back at him. “Do you remember when we went to the pharming party and I was slipped that drug? I was wondering if you know who did it or where I could get some?” Min said nervously, she needed that drug. He told her she was able to open multiple portals. Maybe with it she could use her full power like her mother did to her when she was young.

Alaric did some stretches and basic warmups. However, when Min brought up scoring her drugs, he stopped and sighed.

"So you make me promise to be one of the most upstanding men alive, to go 120% out of my comfort zone, but expect me to just middleman some drugs like I'm not working to be president or something."

Min felt a guilty pang as Al clearly laid out the hypocritical portion of this. Shifting her weight she held her arms, rubbing them nervously, “I know, but it's for a good cause I promise. I...I'm just asking for a name or description…” Min said her memory of that night was completely blank if she was how he said this may be her chance to find her brother. If it was for him she'd do anything.

Al sighed again, shook his head, and bolted around the track, a smile stretched from ear to ear as he went much faster than he had ever pulled before. Acceleration, speed, stamina. All several steps ahead of where they were.

After a few laps, he slowed to a stop next to Min once more. "I can probably get you some." He sent a few texts, reaching out for Kaori's number or current location. "If you tell her that you aren't human," he glanced at her before continuing, "you might get it free. For a blood sample or something. Chick's a nut."

Alaric sat down in the grass next to her and rubbed his chiseled thighs. 100% was rough on his legs, apparently.

"I'm kind of done with secrets and shit. I need to know if I can trust the people around me before I start running for pres. When we're done getting your supermeth you're telling me who and what you are, and why my father's library made you threaten my legacy, my inheritance. I'm not sure we're friends, but I'd rather not be enemies. Deal?"

He held his hand out for a shake to seal it.

As he ran Min sat down and rested her hands in her lap, nervously playing with her hair. She knew that a drug like that to affect her, it wasn't from this world. She needed to know how they got it and the use it to bring someone through. She looked over to him as he stopped beside her and spoke up. Her sad look changed to hopeful then confused. “But I am human? Oh well it doesn't matter I'll say whatever to get it. Thank you Al. I mean it. Really, this is for a good cause.”

Min was hesitant at first there weren't a lot of people she'd told about her secret. Leon mentioned that she should keep it to herself and maybe he was right. However Al was right he deserved to know the truth about his father's work and why she was so upset by it. She nodded and shook his hand. “Deal.” Smiling at him she began, “you know. I really like how you're changing Alaric. I think you'll be a good president and hero one day. I don't know if we're friends but I don't think we're enemies.” Min gave a warm laugh, “maybe we're partners in crime.” Min said thinking of a spy movie she'd seen earlier that month.

"Maybe I was harsh with the not friends thing. I just don't know if there's any real trust here. Not sure I'd want to ask you to be on my council, if I'm honest. Still. We either fix that or we just stop interacting. And that includes you and my father's stuff."

Alaric laid down, his body rather tired now that the shock of the rewritten body and Ill-advised cardio was over.

His device dinged, giving him an idea of where Kaori would be within the next hour or so. His intel network had yet to fail him.

"I got something at my place to show you. I figure it'd build trust. Or we start fighting over it. Whatever, we got time and I'm up for something more."

He stood, and asked if she remembered how to portal to his house.

“Well, the president doesn't get to choose his council. If I even run… which I don’t plan on.” Min said softly as she looked away unsure of what she said would start another fight. She was tired of fighting with him, she was tired of being at odds with him. Why was she even mad in the first place? He hurt her feelings? Was she so petty to think that her feelings were more important than their friendship.

Listening to him she wondered how they would end up. Friends or enemies? Min didn’t know but she couldn’t keep playing what if. She would lay it on the table and whatever happens, happens and she’d move on from it. That was what she was best at. Fix wasn’t in her vocabulary, but she nodded. “But alright let’s put it all on the table.”

As his phone dinged she looked over at him as he mentioned having somewhere to show her. “Oh, okay? Yes I do. One of the perks of an eidetic memory.” Opening the portal to his house she followed behind him.

"Alright. I wasn't aware I couldn't pick council members. Forgot to ask Zak about that."

As an afterthought, he sent Zak an email asking about how other members of the council were chosen/elected.

Alaric stood up and led Min through her portal, and to the kitchen table.

"Sit. Pardon the dust."

He took a seat across from her and played on his phone for a moment.

"Nothing new to show you. Figured my house would be completely private. Now talk while we wait for the pizza I just ordered. If you don't want to explain the nitty gritty of your autobiography. But I want every detail on why my father scares you, why you're potentially using me for this knowledge, and why you think it was acceptable to threaten the only things I have. I'm going to altering our deal, but I still need to decide how much."

He held his hand out, gesturing for her to start speaking.

Min looked at him and sighed, leaning in she spoke calmly. “Well first of all I don't want your father's knowledge, on my earth it's long been published and improved.” Min noticed the question forming on his face and raised a hand, “yes I said my earth. If you want me to explain let’s leave the questions till the end.” Min looked at the table and tapped her manicured nail gently against the table as she continued. “I’m a refugee from a parallel earth 100 years in the past, but maybe a century more advanced and that is thanks to your father.” Min continued to explain that she grew up in another world where everyone is a super. For generations they've been a military planet making the next generation stronger for the war. However, who the enemy was, became lost to time but the work continued. Al’s father was the lead scientist to begin the project he spearheaded genetic and power enhancement changing her people from what he’d consider a human to genetically perfect specimens. Before Min was born her world was on the brink of destruction. Everyone was this roided powerhouse or a mastermind able to demolish a planet in a day, that did nothing but fight amongst themselves. Her parents along with the government and a few scientists created a "zombie" agent that pacified the world's population.

Almost everyone was turned into mindless statues. Except those who created the agent and those who his underground. The 7 scientists and their families were the new rulers of the world while the undergrounders found this black goo deep in the earth that made them stronger and they began to worship it. Min was born to a 7 and a disgraced scientist turned undergrounder. And when the other 7 realized her parents were trying to reverse the zombie agent she and her family were forced out of her world. Her family was split, “and here I am 100 years in the future with no idea how to get home sitting across the table from the son of the parallel world version of the man who made my people.”

Min looked at him, “I don’t care about using your father’s work. I know how it works. I care that it doesn’t turn this world into mine. I don’t blame your father he was a genius and whatever the goal of turning the next generation into powerhouses he was successful, but my blood type is unnatural, how we conceive is completely different and dangerous that we rather make children though test tubes, our emotions are so uncontrollable that we have to be implanted with life chips that regulate our bodies and minds. I don’t want the amazing people who will come after us to be chemically lobotomized. But that’s my story, shortened but all true.”

Alaric listened in silence, absorbing the information. It was a bit out there, but all within the realm of possibility. It was a much bigger world than he originally thought.

"Alright. Zombie drugs/virus wiped out an alternate earth. I met a shapeshifting alien cat during the entrance festival. I don't care what's real anymore, because something else will be real tomorrow."

He was interrupted by the doorbell. Alaric went and got the pizzas and then came right back.

"I am nowhere near intelligent enough to create something like that, and this Dorian is already dead. I can show you his lab before we leave, and if it's there you can have it, but I need you to stop putting alternate father's sins on me, or my father from this dimension. Dad… wasn't a great man. But he despised anyone using his knowledge. He never spoke to governments or militaries, or even the hero or villain societies. He just made theories, wrote them down, then took notes on the experiments. Ahren and I were just experiments to him. Mom adored us, but dad just took notes."

He finished his pizza slice and grabbed another one.

Min expected it to go worse than it actually did. His response took her even more by surprise. Alien shapeshifting cat? Min watched as he left and came back with the pizza. Listening to him, she was also surprised at how reasonable he would be. Nodding she looked at him.

“Okay. Thank you. I... I'll take a step back and trust you then. You can live your life without me harping on you. I was scared that this knowledge would turn another world like mine…” She looked away and closed her eyes. Taking a breath she met his eyes and said earnestly. “I think you're a good person, I'm sorry I went overboard and threatened you. I'm more like my mother than I realized.” Min said with a soft chuckle, the sadness not hidden in her voice.

“I know what it's like to be treated like...to be treated poorly by your parents.” Taking a slice she spoke up, “if it makes you feel better the Dorian of my world didn't have a wife or children at least from the historical records I recall.”

Alaric lifted his slice as a toast to the girl across him. "If it helps, I'm still going to work for president, even if I get drunk or smoke a bowl or get laid once in awhile. I'm a hell of a lot more casual than Zak, but no less hardworking in my own way."

He scarfed the slice down, and grabbed another before continuing.

"Don't care, Alternate Dorian has nothing to do with me. This Dorian had a dysfunctional family and didn't end the world. Let's go check the lab. Just got a text with her whereabouts in t-minus twenty minutes. I… think we're okay as friends. You realized some mistakes and accepted mine. I trust you not to hijack my shit. Or throw it in a volcano, as you put it."

He wiped pizza grease off his fingers and led her back down to the library. Near the back of the library, he slid a hidden panel in the wall, revealing an intimidating steel door. After a few identity checks, the door opened and slammed open. After they had both entered, the door slammed shut with a ringing clang.

Also led them down a tight spiral staircase to a massive dark room.

"Time to wake up, dad. Min, no drama." He called out to the room, adding the last bit to Min, unsure how she would feel about this.

The voice of Dorian Vanderbilt rang out over the intercom as the lights and air ventilation kicked on.

"Alaric. Been over two years."

"Yeah, been busy."

"Running for president at hero school. Quite out of character, but an interesting development. Noted. Who's the female?"

"Min. Friend from school. Helping me decipher your library and experiment with my power. In return, I'm helping her rebuild her power, in a sense. With your knowledge and some people I know."

"Hm. You are quite the surprise. Her too. Ahren is progressing as expected. What is your plan for him?"

"I… not sure. Bring him back, if possible. Put him in chains, if not."

"Hm."

Alaric turned to Min, and shrugged. "Meet the downloaded mind of Dorian Vanderbilt."

“And here I thought your world wasn't as technologically advanced as mine.” Min said surprised as she looked around the room. She didn't know what else to say, she couldn't get past surprised to feel anything else. Maybe that was her life chip or maybe it was just her. “Its a pleasure to meet you, sir. In my world you're the founding father of our current genetics.” Min looked back at Alaric, “if you had him this whole time why even make a deal with me to help with his work?”

"Hm. Interesting. I, or rather, this version of me, if alternate reality theory is to be believed, was never super interested in genetics, aside from how to perform minor tweaks. I, or this version, was more interested in technology and chemistry. Alaric, would you…?"

"Yeah." Al said as he stepped into a closet, that turned out to be a full body scanner.

It ran a neon blue light up and down his body a few times, then shut off as Al stepped out.

"Amazing. Your entire genetic structure has changed slightly, as has your aura. Your friend here might be a bit of a genius herself. I never finished developing my genetic research. She finished it for me. Or at least got beyond my generic theory. Congratulations, Miss Min."

Alaric sighed and nodded.l, as Dorian spoke up again.

"In response to your question, Miss Min. I didn't help Alaric with the genetic upgrades for three reasons. One, he wasn't interested then. Two, I wasn't interested in that train of thought, and I'm still not. Three, I wouldn't have been able to help him. I am a brain map downloaded to a server at the moment of my death. While there are advantages to my current state of being, I am also severely limited. Also, I have a feeling that your tests would not have worked without that human compassion and sense."

Alaric spoke up, checking his watch. "We have somewhere to be. Did you ever devise theories or create something about a zombie virus?"

"Hm. Basic ideas. Theories that I never tested. Never had the desire, again, genetics. Something she's interested in? I'll hand it over, if I can get a scan of her."

Alaric nodded, and looked over to Min. "If you want the little he's got, step into that scanner I just left. Dorian gives nothing away for free. Not even fatherly advice."

"Since you brought me conversation for the first time in two years, I'll give you some. Your ability is not super speed. The rest of the figuring is up to you, future Mr. President."

Alaric looked confused, but waved Min in the general direction of the scanner.

"We got five minutes to get to the vr club back in Salem."

Min was hesitant to go into the scanner. Min was genetically enhanced but she was also considered a failure. Every single human born in her world was born with super strength, and durability, Min and her brother were the first to lack such powers. They lived their lives too weak to open doors let alone play with others without caution. Her aunt believed it was because they were birthed naturally rather than in a birthing chamber like everyone else was.

She didn't want her inferiority to be a baseline for anything, but she had something she wanted. Taking a deep breath she nodded, "my mother is close to finishing her cure. She's on the other side of the planet looking for a few items before completing it. I don't really care for a cure, but there is something I would like to use this lab for. If you can allow me to pick your brain while I work here I'll freely give over my DNA. I promise you it is nothing you've ever seen realized."

As Dorian mentioned that Al’s power wasn't just speed Min tilted her head but wasn't surprised. Her world was based in family powers. Her mother's family was brought up under control, though there are subsects for each member. Her mother's power was more on the lines of telekinesis, as she can control the world around her, while Min and her brother are spatial controllers able to warp space to move freely. As he mentioned she only had 5 minutes Min smiled, “come now that's loads of time! I can open a portal there in a second.” She said as she patted his shoulder and made her way to the closet.

As she stepped in she tried not to worry too much. This was nothing she couldn't handle. The scan passed through her and the first thing that would notice is the chemical components of her blood, they were unlike any others not even workable with O-. Adrenaline was constantly flowing through the system only regulated in a central chip in the brain. The chip, what Min called, the life chip in her head was a creation of beauty. The bio organic device structure and interface with her mind was beyond advanced. Able to adjust emotions, promote priority of cell repair and replication and improve mental processes like speed reading and photographic memory. Delving deeper it was found she had a quadruple helix DNA structure, her DNA much vaster and complicated than what they currently know. Two strands specifically for power are attached to the normal human double helix. Upon further inspection one would notice specific missing links in her DNA where her strength and durability should have been placed.

"Interesting. This body is not human. Or, at least, it's not our definition of human. When you say 'your world's, do you mean alternate universe earth? Or are you alien?"

Dorian went silent for a moment, analyzing his scam before continuing.

"Deal. But only if I may pick yours as well. Now, Alaric, what she's looking for is upstairs, in the bottom desk drawer. Black notebooks. Get them."

Alaric rolled his eyes but headed upstairs. Once Al was out the door, Dorian spoke to Min.

"Are you the one responsible for the change in Alaric?"

Min stepped out and listened as the AI spoke on his scans. “Rest assured, I'm very much human. I come from an alternate earth, not outer space.” Min replied politely with a smile, she knew that her DNA would seem strange to them. Though if they came to her world they would seem like cavemen to her people. Thinking back to how surprised they were that Min and her brother were born without super strength and durability, seeing everyone here would surely give them a shock.

As he agreed to her proposal she beamed with joy and clapped her hands together excitedly. “Wonderful! Of course! I'd love any discussion!” As he ushered Alaric off to fetch some materials Min looked at bit surprised. “Oh you don't have to get me anything…” Min began but Alaric was already gone before she could finish. Standing there she looked out where he went, lost in thought.

Jumping a bit as Dorian asked another question she looked back in the general direction of his voice. “Umm, I'm not sure what you mean. If you're talking about his genetic structure. I would say it's more your work than me who did that. It was all laid out, I just put the pieces together.” Min said bashfully.

"Alternate Earth. Hm. That disproves many theories. Intriguing. I suppose I have time to think about it."

Min answered his question, but it wasn't what he was asking. "I meant his personality. The way he carries himself. Even the way he speaks is different."

“The study of alternate earths is known to my world, though I'm one of the few if not only people from My world who can open portals between them.” Min said thinking of all the zombified people she could have learned from. She even held onto the gentle hope that maybe the Min of this Earth would come back and teach her. “I'd be happy to discuss it with you sometime.” Min said with a smile, it was nice to have it all out in the open. Though the mistake of being called an alien made her uneasy, she felt like she should come clean with everyone.

Thinking of Wen she looked away, well maybe not everyone.

As Dorian clarified his question Min paused and thought about what to say. A soft flush bloomed across her cheeks as her face became soft. A distant and gentle smile rose as she shook her head. “No. It wasn't me. He grew up all on his own.” Min was proud of Al, he'd grown so much as a person. All the while she's been nothing but a thorn. “You should be very proud of your son, sir. He’s really a spectacular person.”

"I cannot feel proud. As my intelligence grew my humanity diminished. I cannot, physically or mentally, feel or care about anything. Ultimate brain meets ultimate nihilism. I can, however, admit it's an interesting development in his path. Not at all what I hypothesized."

He stopped as Alaric came back in and handed Min a pair of plain black composition notebooks.

Dorian piped back up, "That's everything involving disease and mutation, I ever bothered to expand upon."

Alaric nodded. He had gone through his dad's hard drives, and couldn't remember anything having to do with zombies.

"It's just about time." Alaric mentioned to her as he handed the notebooks off.

Min looked at Dorian’s speaker tooth a worried look. She supposed it made sense but still she wished Al could have some kind of positive parental reinforcement. She knew how it felt to live with no positive interaction, Min wanted better for Al. Still it was a small victory to be interesting. Min smiled and nodded. “I understand.”

Turning as Al came back in she took the notebooks and held them to her chest. “Ah, thank you.” As he mentioned it was time Min nodded and opened a portal to the club entrance. “Let’s go.” She looked over at the room, “It was nice to meet you sir, I’ll come by soon.” Min said as she stepped through the portal and let out a sigh and looked over to Al, “What are we doing here?”

Alaric waved at a nearby security camera, then stepped through the portal.

"Farewell then." Dorian said before shutting the intercom system down, followed by the lights.

After Min stepped through the portal, Alaric stepped in close and shouted, over the sounds of the club.

"Looking for Kaori. My contacts said she usually comes here today at this time. Would you like a drink?"

Alaric waved over the bartender and handed over his card as he scanned the room for Kaori.

“I'm not the type to say no to a drink. Rum and coke please.” Min mused as she sat beside him and held onto the books nervously. Her plan was a simple one, get the drugs that affected her chemically manipulate it to cause her to open portals to different worlds and times. Then hopefully open a portal to her brother and father and bring him here. She was running out of time and knowing her mother she’d never leave her lab unattended to steal the pallael word equation. Min needed her family and she'd do anything to bring them to her.

As she got the drink min ran her hand around the rim of the glass. “Alaric. Thank you for doing this for me. I really do appreciate it.”

Alaric ran a hand through his hair as the barkeep handed him a bottle of IPA. He leaned his back against the bar and looked over the dance floor.

"Not a problem. Although if you need more you can get them."

He sighed and smiled. "It's been awhile since we've been here. I don't remember all of it."

Min nodded, “yeah. That drug did a number on my memory too.” She looked over at him, “but I know I had fun the first time we were here.” Feeling guilty for ruining their relationship Min decided right then and there to make it up by being a good friend to Alaric.

Kaori, January, Fenn, Dan the cat and a hulking figure Al may recall from selling his soul in Gutteridge street all walked into the club. Kaori scanned that area for alien looking individuals as Fenn was excitedly looking around talking to Dan and the large man. The only one with common sense, Jan was holding onto Kaori’s shirt to stop her from attacking some poor patron. He was tired of getting kicked out of places.

Alaric saw the people he was looking for enter. He wasn't aware that they all came by today. Still, it wouldn't be too hard to single out Kaori, given time.

Alaric beckoned Min to follow him, and stepped forward to meet the group.

"Hello. It's been a while. I hope you've been well."

Kaori looked over at Al and pointed to Al. “You! The rude one!” Noticing Min she pointed to her as well, “And the Alien girl!”

Min looked surprised and pointed to herself. “Me?”

Fenn looked at Min and smiled, “You're an Alien to-ugh!” She was cut off as the cat on her shoulder punched her in the face.

Kaori nodded, “Yes Fenn feast your eyes on an alien! She was affected by the drug you gave us! Alien! Tell me your invasion plans!” Kaori demmaned.

Fenn looked surprised, “Oh?! How exciting! I was wondering if Bob’s medicine was a dud. Buying it from those Black Market Hoppers wasn't easy. I had to look everywhere!” Fenn looked over at the hulking figure, “Your medicine works Bob! Isn't that great news?!”

Bob looked at Fenn and patted her head. “Good news…” Bob said in a low slurred voice.

Jan looked at Al. “They're them, so…” He tilted his head and sighed, “What about you, did you find what you were looking for after the code?”

Alaric let Min deal with the illicit substances. He turned his attention to the one called Jan. "Every other person I meet is a nutcase. It's all good." He gave a cheerful smirk before his face fell back to neutrality. "I did. But I lost it again. It's been a rollercoaster lately."

Jan cracked a weary smile at that and nodded. He was a very laid back guy, he had to be to deal with the craziness around him. “Well if you ever need any help with cyber tracking who sent it. I know a few guys. You seem like a decent guy. I’ll help you out.” He glanced over at Min and then back to Al, “your girlfriend?” Jan asked curiously.

Min had been talking with Fenn and somehow got a few samples of the drug, enough to work on. If she can improve and replicate this drug she’ll start testing. Ignoring Kaori calling her an alien Min looked over to Al and smiled before Kaori got in her face.

“Nothing is free alien! Give us a sample of your Alien DNA.” Kaori glared at her.

Min sighed, and pulled out a strand of her hair she handed it to Kaori. “Here. Don’t try to clone me. It won’t be pretty.” Min said a bit annoyed.

Kaori took the hair and gave a loud laugh. “Hahahaha success! Now I have alien proof!”

“I'm not an alien.” Min said before getting the contact information for the black market deal Fenn did. She didn't know why but Fenn’s explanation on how she got it was weird to her. Thanking Fenn she went over to Al. “I got everything I needed and more! Thank you Alaric."

When Jan offered his help, Alaric cocked an eyebrow and gazed intently at Jan for a few moments before pulling a memo pad and a pen from the depths of his heavy gray overcoat.

He wrote a pair of names, another small message then tore the page out to hand to Jan.

'Ahren Vanderbilt/Acceleris
Jonathan Allcrest/Monolith

Xxx-xxx-xxxx'

"Get me as much as you can on these too. Anything and everything. Call my burner phone to discuss data transfer and payment."

He managed to finish that sentence before Min got back within earshot. Alaric winked at Jan and replied to Min.

"Good. Glad to be of assistance. Now, since I'm no longer whipped, I'm gonna get a much needed reasonable amount of faded. Joining me?" He added, inviting Min to just chill for the first time in forever.

"You and the insane clown posse are free to join as well." He said, nodding at Jan then giving a sarcastic smirk.

As he walked back to the bar, he leaned in and whispered into Min's ear, "get my father to analyze that before you take it. Last time was nuts."

With that, he drained his beer and ordered another one.

Jan took the paper and raised a brow at the mention of an Allcrest, but nodded and stuffed the paper into his jacket pocket. “Sure thing. It won't be much trouble.” He looked over to the girl who walked up, the last time he saw her here she was half naked in the air. But she seemed sane enough. It was pretty odd that the drug affected her. It didn't bother him or Kaori or anyone else from this world other than a good calcium boost. But then again with everything he knew he wouldn't be surprised if she was from another world like he guessed. Keeping secrets to himself he gave the girl a smile as he noticed her blush.

Min blushed as he mentioned being whipped, embarrassed at how she acted. Nodding she all for getting as drunk as possible without looking like a bottomless pit. “Yeah. I think this is a cause for celebrations.” Min mused happily.

Jan gave Al a smirk and shook his head. “I think we'll pass. You two have your fun. I have to deal with this ‘grand discovery’.” Jan said looking over to Kaori as she was laughing maniacally about proof.

As they went back to the bar Min looked over to Al as he talked about having his father check it. Nodding Min whispered back. “That's why I traded my scan for use of his lab. I wanna refine it to make me open portals to other worlds and times.” Min said as she sat back at the table. “I'll have whatever he's having” Min said to the bartender.

Alaric nodded at Jan and gave a friendly wave as they split off. He was alright with the prospect of not dealing with the overly excited Kaori. That was too much energy for the calmed man.

Al took his seat across from Min as the bartender slid them both a large glass if IPA. Al took a sip of his as he reiterated.

"I'm aware. Also, he's not to be trusted. He'll do whatever, regardless of societal morals or law, to keep expanding his mind. Be wary of any deal you make with him, and take anything he says with a grain of salt."

Alaric shrugged, and took a much larger drink of his bitter beer.

"Anyway. How've you been? Haven't talked much recently."

“Oh thank you I'll keep it in mind. I didn't get the feeling he was too bad though. Besides I have a whole world of information for him. I hope I can keep him interested for at least a while.” Min said with a soft smile.

As Alaric asked how she was doing Min thought about it and was surprised at all that's happened in her life. “Yeah, we really haven't…School’s been easy, the missions have been hard. So have relationships. I never thought I'd affect so many people’s lives. I want to give back but I don't know what I can do. There's a whole lot I don't know what to do about.” Min paused and her blush grew to the tips of her ears. “I think I've fallen in love, like serious romantic love, but I'm too afraid to ruin our friendship by telling him. Or letting go of everything else I've found here, for him.” Min ran her finger over her glass fidgeting nervously, Al was the first guy she'd told, it was daunting.

"He's not… bad." It took him a moment to come up with his true feelings. "But he's also not good. He's neutral in all things except knowledge. Just be wary. This isn't the Dorian who ended your world. But it's the same guy."

He tipped his glass to his absent AI father, then raised an eyebrow, a gossipy little grin crossing his face.

"I'm pretty certain it's not me, so I'm guessing Leon? You did french him during the study group."

He chuckled a bit and drank a beer, idly looking over his menu while speaking.

"Well. If you like him that much then go for it. It'll change the relationship, always does. It can still be good even if it doesn't work out."

Min smiled and shook her head, “it isn't Leon... technically I'm his relative, though not by blood of course. This world’s Min is his grandmother. Go figure…” Min said with a soft smile and a shrug. Picking up the glass she looked away nervously “Thank you for the advice, but I don’t think I can… I doubt he’d accept me and… I’m not very good with rejection.” She said glancing back at him with a knowing look. Min was aware she sometimes acted like a spoiled brat when things don’t go her way. “Besides I promised my big brother I wouldn’t be in a romantic relationship without his approval.”

Alaric quietly drank as Min spoke, snorting derisively when she mentioned someone else's approval. Even if Ahren did care, he wouldn't stop Al from dating.

"Well. Alright then, you do you." Al said as he drained his beer. He ordered some appetizers and scored another drink.

"Who's the lucky guy?"

Min trapped at the glass trying her best to pull the words out. She didn't know why it was so harder talking to Al about this than the other girls. Maybe it was because Al was close to him, they are roommates after all. The abundance of sex they've had in that dorm probably pretty evident since they've had quite a few close calls of Al walking in. “I-it's Claude…” Min said softly before steeling her nerves and chugging the IPA in one continuous gulp, then ordered another.

Alaric set his glass down. Good for Claude, he guessed. Would be lying if he said he wasn't jealous. Al hadn't had the time or energy to date or bang lately.

"That was going to be my second guess. Neat."

He took a drink, cocking a curious eyebrow as Min slammed her beer.

“I guess it’s pretty obvious. Please don’t tell him. He’s already let me know he doesn’t want a serious relationship. And I don’t want to ruin what we have now with my feelings.” Min said looking sad. She let out a soft sigh and shook her head and looked over to Al. Bringing herself to smile she asked. “But enough about me. What about you? How’s everything? How’s the presidential preparation?”

Alaric listened quietly as Min laid her confusion on the table. It certainly sounded familiar. He had been where Claude unknowingly was now.

But Min ended that conversation, and Alaric was more than happy to follow along.

He ordered a bottle of high quality scotch the next time the bartender came around, and poured them both a glass.

"I'm alright. Tired. I need a break. I've been nose to the grindstone lately. Put my guitar and girl I'm seeing on the backburner. It's been all work."

Min listened to him and nodded. Taking the scotch she drank it and spoke softly. “If it makes you feel better your hard work is really showing.” Min paused and finished her drink before looking back at him. “But you’re right. The sophomore semester is in a few months you should take the time you have now to relax and be you. I’m sorry again for being so hard on you.” Hearing Al began picking up a hobby and is at least starting a relationship made her happy. She hoped that it turned out good for him. One of them should be able to have a relationship and have fun. In a funny way they’re about to swap positions. Min’s stopping her fun and games to work on this drug while Al is going to relax and have fun. Giving soft laugh Min smiled at how similar they truly were. “Sorry, I was just thinking how similar we are. It's actually a bit ironic.”

"Thanks. I've noticed." Alaric replied, sipping his scotch. "And if it makes you feel any better, I'm going to keep working. I just need to catch up on sleep and other things first." As if to prove his point, he yawned. He had been getting five hours a night, if he was lucky. Homework and guitar practice and running around gathering Intel and allies. He was a busy man. Was he slowly becoming like Zak?

Min apologized, and Alaric smiled at her. Probably the first smile he had given her in weeks, if not months.

"I accept your apology. I don't have the energy to keep holding this grudge." He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, relaxed and calm. He kept sipping at his scotch. "However, don't pull that shit with anyone else. I despised you for a while. Very little reward for completely changing the life I had enjoyed up to that point. Like I said earlier, pussy whipped without getting pussy. Definitely a low point."

Alaric shrugged, still relaxed.

“Yeah, funny how you try desperately to be nothing like the parent you hate only to realize you're exactly like them. I'll do my best to stop that, I didn't like it either. Plus I almost died from it.” Thinking back to her interaction with Ahren. She shuddered at the abject feat of almost dying if it wasn't for the demon she'd definitely be dead. Her attention caught by the last part, Min raised a brow, “would it have been better if I slept with you in exchange?” Genuinely curious at the response.

"And here I am, slowly but surely becoming like no one else in my family. Well, maybe a bit like Ahren, before he went sideways."

He sipped a bit more of his scotch, then nearly I haled the rest of the glass when Min asked about sleeping with him.

"We almost fucked last time we were here. I was a different man then. Probably would have jumped at the chance to do you. But now…"

He thought about it for a moment.

"Don't know. You're still rather sexually attractive to me. But I'm also basically a different person. Haven't gotten laid since before I pulled you out of the river after your encounter with my brother. Haven't really felt the urge."

He shrugged, and finished his scotch before pouring another glass and snagging a few appetizers when they appeared.

Min blushed as he spoke about finding her sexually attractive. She wasn’t sure how she felt about hearing that, she still had feelings for Al as well. Shifting in her seat she looked over at him. “I'd like to say I understand, but I don't.” Thinking back to what was told to her she wondered aloud, “maybe you're just looking for the right person? Someone who sparks that in you.” Min said with a nostalgic smile and a soft blush.

Alaric listened to her talk while chewing on some onion rings, and wondered if she was maybe right. Were his pointless sex days over?

"Hm. Interesting." He said, sounding like his father as he spoke. There were a couple of thoughts running through his head, and the main one was that Min was into him in that way. But she had just admitted feelings for his roomie. Weird.

"Maybe. Or maybe I just haven't been in a situation that had a chance to turn to sex. Anita and I are just friends, for now at least. Haven't spent too much time with other women. But I haven't had the time to pursue anything."

Min looked surprised at that, “really? I would at least thought with Meg coaching the track team she'd have gotten to you too. You really have been focused.” Meg always talked about her boys and girls with such pride. Min could understand that even though Meg slept around she was still looked up to. Min started to wonder if she was coming off as a whore. She was getting pretty out there though she's only slept with five people so far.

Picking up an onion rings she decided to be more chaste from here on. Take another from Al’s book and be serious, she was going to focus on her work. “You wanted to relax and have fun, start by trying to get some. I think you should go for this Anita girl, you sound like you really like her. You're handsome and a great kisser any girl would be lucky to have you.”

Alaric cocked an eyebrow. I actually turned Meg down recently. I have more important things to worry about than putting a name to the particular shade of blue my balls are currently are."

He laughed, then nawed the meat off of a hot wing before continuing.

"Y'know…" Al replied to her mention of Anita. He sent Anita a text, inviting her to get buzzed with them. "There. Maybe my maybe-girl will show, if she isn't busy. She goes to Bronzewood, and she's my biggest naysayer. Heroes are silly. And I may be a bit tipsy."

He laughed and poured himself another scotch.

It was Min's turn to raise her brow. “You really have changed. Poor Meg.” Min said raising a glass to her fellow friend. Finishing the glass she poured herself another glass. Smiling as he laughed she was glad he was relaxing again. She forgot his laugh, it reminded her how little they actually did talk for the past few months.

Watching him text someone she lowered her glass as she mentioned Anita being from Bronzewood. “Wait do you mean the Queen?” Min said hesitantly.

Al’s phone buzzed with a message from Anita. ‘Sounds like fun I'll be there in 15.’

Alaric shrugged. "I told her maybe after the Maui meet. She'll live." Alaric really didn't have any intention of doing Meg, even after the meet.

"Yeah, Queen of Bronzewood." Alaric answered as he checked his phone and smiled, "she'll be here in about 15."

Min grew nervous and looked over at the door. “So I may have pissed off the girls at Bronzewood by making out with their King. Though he kissed me and it was completely out of my control. But they may have asked the queen to, you know, get back at me. She's one of the few people I'm genuinely worried about so I'm just going to take my leave before she gets here.” Min slid off the stool and gathered the samples. “Really nice and talented girl, I just don't feel like dying today. I'm going to start work with Dorian. Have fun, and let her know that it wasn't my fault.” Min opened a portal and stepped away.

Spoiler: Min x Dorian: Minds at Work

Minds at WorkIn the emptiness of Dorian's room suddenly the space in the center of the room began to shimmer and warp. A large purple line split through the twisting space and expanded into a large swirling portal. Out stepped Min in a mauve dress under a lab coat. In her hands she held a carrier for the drugs she was given. Looking around she spoke warmly.

“Good afternoon Dorian. Do you have some time today for me to use your lab?”

As soon as the sensors picked up the first signs of an intrusive ability, the lights came on. As did several different kinds of gun turrets dropped from the ceiling, trained at the portal opening in the room. As Min stepped through, the sensors recognized her genetic scan data and returned the turrets to the ceiling.

"Hm. Forgot to turn those off with the power lock. You wouldn't have been able to use your power in here before I took that scan. Updating security protocols."

Dorian's monotone voice went silent for a few moments, then came back, "Complete. The turrets will not drop next time. I would appreciate an email first. I just got back from the internet hub in Norway. I would have liked more than fifteen seconds to return."

Finally, his perfectly logical mind got around to actually answering Min, the human the least of his priorities.

"Hm. Certainly. I have nothing but time. What do you need to use?"

Min looked at the turrets fall and rise back up as Dorian's voice came on. Oblivious to what a gun does Min looked up innocently as he spoke. Min was confused but kept it to herself instead placing the container on a table.

"I apologise I didn't realize you could move about. I suppose that's on me for thinking you're stationary. My world doesn't have the internet so I often forget how data moves around here." Min placed a hand on the container. "If you're busy at the moment I can start on my own. It's just some reverse engineering and chemical manipulation. I don't have a decent lab to use, but I suppose the one at school will suffice."

Min said as the A.I was off in his own world, nor even phased by it's process. Hearing him say he was free she bounced with happiness. "Wonderful! I need to use your chemical analysis equipment, including an atomic spectroscopy, your chemical synthesizer and some other basics. I want to enhance this drug I was given to allow me to expand my portals across different worlds."

Min said pulling out the vial of powder. Upon a scan it seemed to be nothing more than a different version of calcium, based on the periodic table. However running a simulation with her body it was clear it would enhanced her power to uncontrollable levels. Causing stimulation directly to certain sections of her brain to work on overdrive. "What do you think? Are you up to the task?"

Dorian silently listened to Min babble for a few moments. Then she challenged him. Except Dorian didn't feel challenged. He could synthesize that sort of drug in his sleep.

But he didn't want to. That was dull. "Hm. I care very little for your drug. I will offer advice and answers, but I am not interested in doing the work."

Lights came on in a side room, and the unmistakable sound of activating machinery occured. "That is the chemical lab. Pardon the dust. It has not been touched since I died."

“Of course! I can handle this!” Min said warmly as she moved over to the chemical lab. She was just excited to be back in a real laboratory, it had been ages since she's got to any work. All her knowledge felt wasted just sitting in the damp rooms of her castle. Min was smart and capable when it came to evidence.

Stopping as she saw the state of the lab Min had done much needed cleaning to do first. “I see. Well it's not going to clean itself I suppose.” Rolling up her sleeves she got to work. Cleaning the counters, the breakers, even the stands, when she was done the area was spotless. Min looked at her work and nodded as she pulled out one container of powder. “This drug to your people is nothing more than crushed up calcium. But there are underlying chemicals and elements that you all haven't discovered yet. Seeing as you are the smartest... intelligence… I've come across I was hoping you'd allow me to bounce my thoughts off you while I work.” Min said making sure to not call him a person. “In exchange you’ll learn all about the Eltier periodic table.” Min said with a smile.

Pouring samples of the powder to input in the atomic spectrometer and chemical synthesizer. “So the Eltier periodic table was found after the first generational mutation, when we had a tetrahedral DNA. The additional components to the structure created new chemical alterations in the body and changed our reactions. Using the bodies of the failed experiments Dr Strauss Eltier began to manipulate the basic portions of the body with different titrations and radiation. What he found was that with a mixture of beta particles and electrified water that new chemical elements secreted from our body. A breakdown of our additional DNA. With the addition of the fourth strand we were able to both balance ourselves and prevent the breakdown but the new elements affect the added strands. Soo….” Min mused as the material components of the power were stripped and in the calcium and a small batch of off white material scattered apart. “With a bit of stable blood…” Min cut her finger and placed a drop onto the white powder turning it red. Purring on a mask, safety gloves and goggles Min continued her work. Dropping some purified water in and two wires, she placed the solution into an aluminum container making the connection she had electricity run through the solution as beta radiation bounced across the walls. “And the same process.” Cracklings of her blood burning in the solution Min stopped and pulled out the solution now a crumpled dark red mass. Moving under a ventilator, Min carefully cracked the mass. Unfamiliar gases took to the air to be quickly ventilated. There lay a plethora of shimmering powder and pulsing stones. “We can bring out the elements to their normal forms!”

Dorian "listened" silently as Min described subjects he could care less about. Chemistry and biology. Human sciences. Sure, he had penned a great many theories and observations on the subjects, but beyond that they bored him.

"Min. While the topic is interesting," he lies, his monotone voice not betraying his boredom, "I need to ask you something, and it is vital you answer honestly."

He went silent for a minute, and then an image of his appeared in an easy chair in the corner, revealing a rather talk, rail-thin man with wispy, precisely parted brown hair and no features that resembled Al or Ahren in the slightest.

The image stared hard at Min for a moment, and then adjusted his ever-askew glasses to no avail.

"Do you know of a silver haired woman, followed by an eagle, who may have a connection to a dead religion's goddess, and existed several hundred years ago? It is vital that I find her, and more importantly, an artifact she had."

Min was excited to see the raw materials. Using her life chip, She began to identify what each material was. Scribbling some formulas in a notebook she tried to hypothesize what effects it would have. If this is the normal balance if I add more Neptunium and Tantalum and add some Molybdenum maybe I can push the effects. Min was deep in thought as Dorian manifested from the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and was a bit taken aback at his body. Looking at the projection it was rudimentary but impressive for old technology.

Raising a brow at his question Min opened her mouth before closing it and looking away. Walking back to her station she continued to write. “I know I said that I was from a different time, but it was 2019 not hundreds of years ago. I don’t know anyone from several hundreds of years ago.”

"Hm. Thought I would ask. According to old paintings, she looks like you, and is said to have moved through dimension and time."

His image went silent, his eyes staring into a nearby wall. "Is there anyone in your family who could move through time or space? Powers are usually hereditary, and silver hair is not a common genetic trait. I know I am on the right track."

Min began breaking down another powder to have more materials. “As far as I know, none. The Johannas family power is control. Starting from mind to body, then matter to elements to space. The only person I know who can move through space is my twin brother.” Crushing some of the material she trickled it into smaller samples of the powder and synthesized the “It may not be common here but my hair is very common for my parents and my generation. It's a sign of being made of two different power families. Something to do with the additional bonds of DNA that affect our hair and eye color. Granted there's not many of us made. Something about keeping the bloodline strong and having too many unknown variables. Most of us are made through test tubes and have the genetic traits isolated to keep them favorable.”

Babbling as she always did when she was nervous Min didn't want to talk about Eagles. It was her family's animal icon and each member who was proven worthy obtained one in some form or fashion. Min looked back at Dorian. “What artifact are you looking for?”

Dorian listened intently, and raised an eyebrow when she got nervous and began to prattle on. His eyes glared into her as he attempted to assess the cause of her anxiety. Did she know something? Dorian was tempted to tear her apart through interrogation. But he went an alternate path and agreed to played twenty questions with her. His visage softened and his body language went back to his typical ultra calm.

"A gemstone carved into a figurine. Possesses the power of omnipresence, which might be why the woman was confused for a god by dark age locals and their superstitions."

Dorian's image leaned back into the chair, and his hands came up into his chin.

"I've been tackling it from the wrong angle. Forget the female, I need to find her gem. I need another gem to work with. I need the gem Elias gave to Alaric. Do you know where Alaric is right now?"

Min didn't know of any gemstone or anyone with the power of omnipresence. Feeling relieved at the fact that her family was in the clear to her knowledge. Visibly relaxing Min went back to work, sorting out different sample types she finished and shook her head. “I don't know where he is. He mentioned having more fun before next year.” She adjusted her stance and looked at Dorian. “I need your mind for this next part.” She motioned to the samples. “I made seven variations to the drug here. I need you to tell me which ones will kill me. I can only hypothesise but you have a scan of me and can run simulations of my body interacting.”

Dorian sniffed in disapproval. "The headmaster gave Alaric a task, and he is goofing off. Typical."

With a sigh, he sent Alaric a text, which he knew would probably be ignored.

"Playing scenarios." The image of Dorian disappeared as he applied extra processing power to playing multiple scenarios at once. He was silent for a few minutes as he played hundreds of variations. Dosages, nutrition levels, addition of other drugs to expand or nullify effects, he looked through it all.

"Variation four will give you a migraine, but nothing more. The rest will kill you. Dozens of scenarios for each variant. Try again."

The image reappeared, this time appearing next to Min, staring down at the drug variants.

"Number six is least likely to kill you, 56 out of 90 scenarios. That would be the best bet to continue tweaking."

Min kept her opinion on Al to herself she didn't think she could change the mind of an artificial intelligence. Waiting for the computations she wondered what Dorian would think of her world’s testing tactics. If it didn’t matter for whom it was they’d take one of the may people wandering aimlessly and test in them. If it was for the family….well in their world children are replaceable. If her parents didn’t care about her and her brother, they’d most certainly have been recycled.

Now without any buffer she had to be careful. “Number six. Excellent. Thank you I'll work with these.” Min discarded the others and began to focus on the chosen concoction. She had to be careful as she was running low on powder. Setting up ten variations Min asked again. “Now from these ten what is the most effective to boost my power. I don't care if it will cause side effects, I just need to know what will kill me and what will succeed?”

Dorian disappeared again as he processed the new scenarios. Again, he was silent for several minutes, logging several scenarios.

"Seven will not kill you, if you have the flu when you take it. Otherwise, none are within safe parameters. Can you get illnesses from our earth? I have a sample of influenza somewhere around here."

Dorian went silent, then a small door opened on a machine, and another on a cupboard.

"Put number seven and the influenza sample from that cupboard in here. Sample is far right, halfway back."

“I've never been sick. At least not with anything you’d consider a sickness.” Min said softly as she complied.

After further tests Min was set with the perfect combination. The side effects weren't favorable but they weren't deadly, so she would begin testing. Putting the last container back into place she looked over at Dorian, “Thank you. I wouldn't have a way to test these without using myself. So I greatly appreciate it.” Min paused and shifted her weight. “I should mention, the bald eagle is my family’s animal. Chosen members are gifted with one through fate or through power. However, animals have not existed on my earth since the zombification chemical was released. Even then the bald eagle had gone extinct. The last was my grandfather's and he perished along with the rest of the animals.”

Dorian solemnly listened to her mention diseases unlike any other. He should have guessed that she couldn't get illnesses attuned to normal DNA.

"Every scenario ends in you getting the flu. I adapted it to your unique genetics. If you use it, you will not get anyone on this earth Ill. Yours, it might become an epidemic, depending on whether it exists there. If you use this pill, get back to this world within an hour. That is when the contagion will become contagious." The machine opened, and Dorian reappeared in his chair.

He listened to Min quietly, his suspicions confirmed. She seemed nervous earlier. He was close to interrogation then. But now she outright told him.

"Hm. I thought so. You were nervous when I brought up the eagle. So it is a member of your family from this reality. I will have to pay one of them a visit. I do not feel like it at the moment. But I must. Will you find out where Alaric is? He is not replying to my message. I still need to see his relic."

“I doubt it’s anyone in my family. Traveling to other worlds is known, but they’d never come to a lesser world like this and not conquer it.” Realizing calling this world a lesser one she tried to walk it back. “In their words...Any world with people without powers and the technology so antiquated would be conquered or condemned, though we stopped after the 7 families rose.” Min said not 100% sure they actually stopped, she could see the Allcrest or Hextin families still conquering. They were always families that enjoyed bloodshed in every form. “It’s likely just a coincidence. If it was any member of my family your world would likely be dead by now.” Min said shutting herself up. Her walk back was starting to sound worse than her initial statement.

Giving a worried look as he asked her to get his location Min scratched her head. “I don’t know if he’d reply to me either. But I can try.” Pulling out her phone she wrote up a text. Hey Al, Dorian wants to borrow some kind of figure you got from the Headmaster. If you send me a picture of your location I can open a portal for you.

The intercom made a sound that could only be described as a snort. "Lesser is a good term for it. I would have altered human history and progress drastically if people hadn't dismissed me as mad. Some people recognized my genius, and understood me. But I was alive in an era in love with ignorance."

Just then, Min's phone dinged with Alaric's return message.

With Anita. I'll let you know when I get back to the dorms.

“That is true.” Min said. Dorian lives in the height of her world’s war initiative. They were happy to do anything to further humanity’s life. “I'm glad I didn't offend. I try my best not to adopt my family's mentality.” Feeling her phone buzz she looked at the phone and nodded.

Okay! I'll let him know. Min texted back before sliding her phone back into her coat pocket. “Al is with a girl but I’ll bring it to you when I can.” Min said with a smile, looking at the drugs she would have to choose a time to test them. She already knew the current side effects and she needed to perform further testing at home to have the elements affect her body. Dorian was a good supercomputer, but he didn’t understand the elements like she did. Further research and testing beyond his ability. She wasn’t looking forward today it but she’d going to have to use her mother’s equipment.

"It would take more than that to offend me, even before I became an AI." Dorian said dismissively.

He went silent for a moment, and then said, "Was that everything you needed? I do need to get back to Norway and start my investigation on your family from this earth. Not expecting much, but I really have not had any other luck."

The intercom sighed at the mention of Alaric spending time not being here with the artifact. "I suppose I cannot blame anyone but myself for how unmotivated Alaric gets at times. I am still computing the fact that he would ever do something stressful like being a hero. Add the council run, doubtful as an election might be for him, and I am surprised he has not imploded. Figuratively speaking."

“Yes that is all. Thank you so much for narrowing the drug lethality for me.” Min said, giving a polite Dorian a bow. Min didn't see what Alaric was talking about regarding his father. He was a bit perturbed and asked some uncomfortable questions, but he seems to be uninterested in the most important stuff.

Whatever he was looking for it wasn't from her family. Everyone on her world has the power to destroy a planet on their own. She didn't have a comparison in her world, but she could certainly say that her family, her world and maybe herself were Nazi-like. No one would come to this world and leave it living and her mother wouldn't have chosen it if anyone has ever been here.

Min looked up at Dorian as he mentioned Alaric. She tilted her head. “I think he can handle it. You seem to put little faith in Alaric. I know you’re an AI and don’t have the ability or likely care for the prospect of Faith. However, you should be able to see the goal he’s going for and his potential. He’s trying to be a better person and gain a power foothold. He got his power enhanced, taking the role of the school president he's getting stronger.” Min said, shifting his weight. “If you can only see his power potential, but not his personal potential. Then you won't grasp a full picture.”

Dorian listened silently as this petulant child dared to lecture him. Not that it bothered the unfeeling God. She might have a point, but as an entity without compassion, it was a point he'd never be able to grasp. Still. The arrogance of this feeble girl, who couldn't even make a drug that wouldn't kill her, just to boost her powers, was laughable.

However, the machine that was once Dorian just said, "Possibly. But I cannot think like you, or my sons, or any other human. To you, my son is someone important. To me, he is just another stranger."

Many of the lights outside that lab that they were in switched off.

"If you have what you need, then I need to leave, and you as well, Miss Min. The automated systems will not work without me or my kin in the bunker."

Suddenly, the lights switched back on. "However, you may not need that drug. Transferring into your class next semester is a boy. A manifestation of a human soul. He has the ability to possess people, and force their full potential out of them. Unlike those drugs, his possession doesn't possibly kill people. When you get back to school, ask for the thing known as Mortem. And do not mention this to the headmaster."

The lights switched back off, and all computer screens went blank, signifying that Dorian was no longer within the building.

Min's phone dinged, with a simple message. "Dorian. Text or call ten minutes before you come next time, in case I am not here."

Min raised a brow as she mentioned someone called Mortem. Was there really someone like that? She wondered to herself. Nodding before the lights turned off Min looked at the flash of her phone screen. “Okay. Thank you again.” Min sent before opening a portal and leaving.

January

Spoiler: Claude x Min: Broken Bonds

Broken Bonds
After Izzy uncharacteristically shouted at her in the middle of the common room before storming off. Standing there shocked and confused Min felt her body begin tremble from the shock and fear. The trauma of her past boiling up as she stood there Min didn’t know what to do. If her brother was here he’d know what to say to soothe her but he wasn't here and she didn't know what to do. She thought about someone wise and made her feel at peace. Trying to compose herself she smiled softly and shakily knocked on Claude’s door.

"Hey...Claude." Min said her voice trembling from the emotions welling up inside her chest at the thought of Izzy's words. "I...one sure you probably heard all that..." Min said her voice going a bit higher as she could feel the tears rising in her eyes, but she tried her hardest to keep a smile even though the pain. "Y-you know I'm not the best at understanding social cues..." The tears overflowed covering her vision as they began to collapse and roll down her cheeks like streams. All while the pained smile was on her face. "Do you know what I did wrong? I-I thought Izzy and I were friends. What did I do to hurt her? H-how can I make it right? Please, Claude...I don't know what I did but I don't want her to hate me. She's my friend..." Min broke down and covered her face with her hands as she sobbed into them. She didn’t know what she’d done to have someone hate her so much. This was just like how her mother seemed to hate her. Min didn’t know what she’d done and yet she hates her so much. She let her work she tried not to be a bother occupying herself with other things. Always coming when called, what was she doing to make her hate her so deeply?

She could feel herself falling down that all too familiar pit of depression she carried with her after her kidnapping. The shadow in her heart casting over and gripping her in its cold loving embrace as Min sobbed.

Claude opened the door with a wince, having all too clearly heard the outburst as he went over his outfits for the week. "Yes, I heard." He started calmly, but as she started to tear up he stepped to the side to let her in as he wiped a tear from her cheek. "Whoa now. Let's talk about it, but first let's get you inside. Come in and make yourself comfortable." He said delicately, motioning towards the interior of his room. This was going to be a very long night. He closed the door behind her as she entered and smiled warmly at her as he put an arm around her shoulder and hugged her for a moment. "It's all okay, let's just calm down and we can talk about everything."

Min looked up at him as he wiped a tear from her eyes. Too blurry to see him clearly Min sniffled and nodded as more tears began to fall. Walking in she was too distressed to be comfortable simply standing in the middle of the room shaking as she cried and babbled. “I-Is it the same? Is she going to hate me like my mother does? What did I do? Will she hit me like mother does? No, I can change it, right? I don’t know how to make this right? I’m so worthless...” Spiraling out Min needed focus a canter to hold onto. Feeling him hug her Min tentatively reached out, touching him once before pulling away then she held onto him with trembling hands. Her shaking seemed to ease in her arms as she cried against him.

Taking a moment more she took a deep breath and tried to stop herself from crying. Forcing the tears to stay in her eyes she took a few more deep breaths. Gripping onto him she looked into his eyes, the pain and confusion clear as day, but a sharp blaze of determination behind it all. “What did I do wrong?"

Claude let her get out her initial burst crying, only hugging her until she calmed down. "No she doesn't hate you, nobody here does. She's just in a volatile state given the circumstances. But you can make her feel better with time, but you come first. Take a deep breath." He consoled, and watched as she did just so. He met her eyes with a serious look, matching the importance of the matter. "What is it you did wrong? Well let me start out by asking you some questions. What does it mean to date someone, and what is a date?" He asked, thinking back to the conversation he had with Izzy that one night. He thought that this was the reason before, and it seemed he was probably right. "If what I suspect is true, I'll tell you exactly what happened."

Wiping her eyes of tears as Claude spoke, Min had to focus. She can worry about her own insecurities with her mom later. Izzy was more important.

Min looked confused at his first question but nodded and answered. “A date is spending time with someone or a group of people you like. Like if you're going to the movies or plan to study. That's why you say ‘it's a date’ when you make plans. Sometimes you can kiss them, but only if you want to and they want to. Kissing is like ‘aloha’ in Hawaii. It's a hello and a goodbye, Meg taught me that.” Min looked up at him, “is Izzy upset that I haven't gone as many dates with her? She's been so busy I didn't want to bother her with her new invention. I know she's not done with it yet and had been struggling with the mechanics of the joints. I try to keep track of her progress to know when I can come by.” Min said worriedly babbling as she thought back to Izzy's schedule.

Min memorized everyone's personal schedule the best she can, she didn't want to intrude on their time.

"I'll give you half credit for getting it partly right. You do indeed spend time with someone you like on a date. But you haven't gotten the full definition. A date is you and someone else that you might be, or are interested in pursuing a romantic relationship with. You ask someone out on a date if you like them enough to where you're interested in being their girlfriend or boyfriend. Of course there are cases in which there aren't feelings involved, such as you two simply want to hang out alone or are doing it as friends. But the typical date is meant to show interest." Claude explained, subtly looking for an indication that she knew and was faking her lack of knowledge. He trusted her, but that didn't mean he wouldn't check for deceit. "That's why when some asks you if you want to go out or go on a date, you must know they are conveying possible interest in a relationship. If they ask you on dates multiple times and you accept them all, it is conveyed that you mutually are interested in being in a relationship together, and usually someone will ask the other directly if they want to be in a relationship, i.e girlfriend and boyfriend. If you need a term to define that stage of a relationship, it's 'dating'." He gave her some time to process and react to the information, and he asked his next question.

"So now that you know the full definition, in think you can figure out that you've been dating Izzy since October from what she tells me, unknowingly. And with that information, have you been engaging in sexual and romantic acts with other people despite being in said exclusive romantic relationship?"

“I’m not in an exclusive romantic relationship, I’m not even in a romantic relationship.” Blushing at the thought of being in one with anyone made her heart flutter. But her brother made it very clear to her she can express herself and spend time with others but she cannot be committed, she cannot be in any romantic relationship without his approval. Placing her hands on her cheeks in an attempt to calm her blush. “My brother made it very clear I cannot be in a romantic relationship even if I want to. Not without his approval.” Min looked back up at Claude with sparkling eyes trying to calm her racing heart.

Pushing herself to focus Min placed her hands on Claude’s chest and looked up at him.Noticing the slight crease in his brow Min poked it. “Your creasing your brow. You’re a good friend Claude. Whenever you do that you’re trying to deduct something. But I’m not playing dumb.”

She tilted her head and gave him an apologetic smile, gently caressing his cheek. “I know this may be normal to you, but I've only spent 4 years of my life around people. With my family until I was 3 and then this year. Everyone who mattered on my earth was either an adult or a kid around my age. My knowledge on dating and it’s meanings are either clearly outdated or nonexistent. My brother only told me about sex and free love, and the only romantic relationship I know is marriage. I can certainly tell you the process to add artificial DNA to a double helix but I can’t tell you what a cat feels like, or what to say to your friend to make them feel better.”

She took a deep breath, “but I’m not too dumb to deduce something even if I don’t understand the terms.” Min looked away, “Izzy thinks we were in an exclusive relationship. Doesn’t she?” Looking up at him with sad eyes she could see the confirmation in his eyes. Breaking her gaze she let out a sigh her whole body seemed to shrink as she looked so down. “I guess I hurt her, when she saw me with Leon and you told her about us.”

Running her hand through her bangs she continued,”I still don’t understand though. I have feelings for my friends, I love every one of my friends, how can you like someone you don't have feelings for? Also, you're putting such a heavy emphasis on the words boyfriend and girlfriend. Does it mean something more than a friend who is a boy or girl? Meg calls me girlfriend all the time, so does Izzy.” A conflicted look on her face, she felt guilty, but it was still so confusing for her. “Everything here has all these double meanings that I don’t know about. Nothing is just simple. I think I’m starting to understand their viewpoint…” Min said her eyes growing distant and a bit angry.

"I really should get rid of that habit, can't keep being so obvious, can I? Then again, only you have even seemed to notice, so I guess it's fine." He mused, smirking as she poked his brow. She deduced correctly, and as she looked away he flicked her forehead lightly. "You talk about me, but here you are doing that thing where you get really down and start getting at yourself. You always find some other place to look than me. Something happened, but you aren't at fault. Allow me to be presumptuous, but I know better than anyone that you aren't well versed in culture or social practices. You can't he out to blame for that. She'll calm down, so you don't go beating yourself up." He fired back, shaking his head.

"I will admit that without being well versed in our world and its people leaves one with a jarring lack of knowledge, so here's a lesson. Girlfriend has two meanings as the term goes. One, as Meg uses it, is to signify a girl best friend or otherwise close friend. but the way Izzy has been using it signifies that you are dating said individual and are in a romantic relationship." He explained, then added on when he saw the look in her eyes, "Life here isn't simple Min, for humans are complex creatures. You know how life is when dealing with only fact and pure logic, and look at how much you don't like it compared to how much you like here more. Stop trying to look angry, you look like a puppy." He snickered as a way to break her mood, flicking her on the forehead again.

Blinking and letting out a soft, “ow,” as Claude flicked her forehead. Looking up at him she blushed softly and listened to him and smiled up at him. Wondering how often she was just staring at him. “Am I really that transparent, too? I guess we both know one another pretty well.” Tugging at her hair bashfully. She didn’t know how he noticed such a thing but it made her feel warm inside. As he explained the rest, sometimes she forgot how complex humans were supposed to be. Min lived with humans who in the simplest terms were zombies and robots. Even for the survivors, the life chip was used to regulate everything including emotion. She thought expressing herself would be better but she didn’t know how complex it was. Nodding, her eyes shined as she met his gaze. “You’re right.” Min said as she blushed as she looked deeper into his eyes.

“A puppy?” Min said with a coy smile only to pout as he flicked her forehad again. “Hey!” She playfully pushed him as she smiled up at him. She felt so much better just talking with him, she still didn’t know what she should do next but she had some much needed clarity. Hugging Claude tightly she buried her face in his chest. “Thank you. I know what I did wrong, so now I can apologize. I don’t know what I’d do without you Claude.”

Laughing softly at her pout, Claude smiled and hugged her back. "I mean of course, I don't know what I'd do without myself either. I'm pretty good at acting like I know what I'm talking about. But I'm glad I could offer my help this time around. Don't like seeing Min down in the slightest, gets me paranoid in trying to fix it. You've done a number on the calm and collected persona I try to set up." Claude mused, winking as he met her eyes as well, looking down at Min. He couldn't imagine the toll it must take on her, to be in such a foreign place and learn everything on an entirely new world, without much help at that.

"You know, I doubt you really need it, but I can try to teach you the ways of this world. I want to help rectify your shortcomings when it comes to earth knowledge, and I'm well versed in social norms and general knowledge, I could bring you up to speed with daily lessons or whatnot. Think of me as your private tutor."

Min laughed at his response, he always made her laugh. Letting out a content sigh she looked up at him to meet his eyes. Replying to his wink with a coy smile, she thought about his persona. In all honesty she liked seeing so many sides of him. Even with the persona on she felt at home whenever he was with her. She never had this feeling with anyone else.

Listening to his offer her eyes shined with genuine surprise at his offer. “Really? Yes! I'd love that!” Min exclaimed happily. “There so many things I'm just terrible at understanding. You know I've never seen any animals? They all died before I was born. The first timeI saw a real bird and squirrelI was terrified. Everyone talks about pets, but I don't know anything about animals. Or just general social stuff like, what do I call someone I like, or how much clothing I should wear at a party. There's so many answers and options I can't make any sense of it all.” Min said exasperated, smiling up at him. “I could really use a tutor, so thank you.”

Spoiler: Izzy x Min: Broken Hearts, Promises and Apologies

Broken hearts, promises, and apologies
A few days after her talk with Claude, Izzy finally got up the nerve to talk to Min about what was bothering her. She had avoided Min in the interim only interacting with her as needed and sequestering herself in her lab working on the next project and not coming out unless she had to.

When the pain finally grew too the point where she felt sick she knew it was time. She skipped classes that day and sent a message with those four fateful words: "We need to talk"

Now she was sitting in her room on her bed, curled up against the corner with Tigo acting as a barrier between her and the rest of the room.

Min had known this was coming she had been waiting for Izzy to be ready, given her space. After an unpleasant sit-down and a serious talk Min knew what she did wrong. Still she didn't know if fixing things was something she could do. Min never believed going back to resolve issues was a good thing. It's better to just address that it's broken and move on, Min always thought. That's what she planned to do. It had resolved most of her issues so far, then again she always left afterwards.

“Sure. Are you ok with me coming to you now? Where are you?”

As Izzy gave the location Min’s portal opened up and she stepped out. Giving a gentle wave Min cleared her throat and looked at the girl. “Before you say anything please let me say I’m so sorry Izzy. I didn’t understand that you meant for us to be exclusive and in a romantic relationship. But it is my fault for being so ignorant, I should have asked more questions.” Min said clenching her fist. “I know that saying sorry doesn’t repair all the hurt I’ve caused you, still… I just thought I should at the very least apologize to you.” Min said softly.

Izzy shrunk as Min stepped through her portal. She wanted to run, seeing her. But she had literally backed herself into a corner to make sure she couldn't. God, why do you have to be so nice Izzy thought, listening to Min. This would be easier if you were a bitch.

"You're right. You did hurt me. I felt like I wasn't interesting enough to keep your attention. Worse, I felt stupid. Stupid for thinking someone like you could actually like someone like me in that way. And you should apologize…" her voice was quiet, shaking. "but so should I." Izzy thought back to when she originally confronted Min, the morning after talking to Claude. "So I'm sorry too. For snapping on you and walking away without giving you a chance to talk. For doing it in the middle of the suite where Claude, Wen, and Alaric could hear it. I should've talked to you in private. I also should've been explicit in my expectations and notions regarding our relationship. I didn't factor in possible cultural differences regarding how dating worked. So I'm sorry too.

To be clear I would've been fine with an open relationship if we had talked about it. With as much time as I spend in my lab, I wouldn't blame you for wanting someone else to spend time with. But we didn't and I assumed we were exclusive. So instead it felt like you were sneaking around and cheating on me with Leon.”

Izzy clutched her giant stuffed whale tighter. “I’ve spent the last few days wanting to cry, to scream. But when I took today off to think, the thing I wanted more than anything else...was you. Because the worst thing I’ve felt through all this, is loneliness. I don’t want to give up on us. If you’re willing, I’d like to keep being with you. A proper talk about our relationship included.”

She looked up at her friend, her girlfriend, and possibly her first ex, giving her the space to talk.

“It’s fine. I deserved it. I didn’t understand and I hurt you. You don’t have to apologize, Izzy.” Min looked at her gently, as she apologized for yelling at her. Min didn't understand why she was so upset. If it wasn't for Claude coming in to tell her what she'd done, she'd never have understood. She didn't understand how Izzy felt until now, and she felt awful for doing such a thing to her friend. Min would understand if she wanted space away from her or didn't want to associate with her anymore, she was used to that.

What she wasn't used to was being wanted again. Expecting Izzy to hate her and want nothing to do with her she was thrown off guard by her proposal. “You really would have me? I thought you'd hate me forever… I didn't expect…” Min covered her mouth and tired to stop the tears from forming in her eyes as she nodded. Pulling her hands away to rest over her heart she spoke gently. “Yes. Of course, you're one of my most cherished people Izzy. I’d love to stay by your side.” Wiping away the first tear to fall she nodded again, “but yes we should talk. A real talk. Whenever you're ready, we can sit down and decide what this relationship will be.”

Izzy looked up at her friend. She really had missed Min’s company. Izzy had been prepared for Min to walk away. She had been prepared to walk away from Min. She didn’t know where her last few words had come from, but they were true. “Really? You’ll stay? Oh Min…” her eyes filled with tears.

Scooting to the edge of the bed, she placed Tigo down behind her. “I’d understand if you would rather not do it now, but I’d be willing to. But first…” Izzy said as she opened her arms. “Could I please have a hug? I really need one.”

Min nodded her eyes filled with tears again. “Of course!” She exclaimed and went over to hug Izzy tightly. “I’m so sorry Izzy. I really didn’t mean to hurt you.” Min said softly as she couldn’t stop herself from crying at that moment. Min hated hurting others, she’s been a bane on others lives for so long the last thing she ever wanted was to keep being one. She would do better, she swore to herself she’d do better to make others happy.

Izzy melted into Min. Kissing her girlfriend's forehead she whispered "I know. That's why you're so easy to forgive. It was an accident and a misunderstanding that's all." She rubbed Min's back, letting her cry. This situation hadn't been easy on either of them.

“It was but I feel really bad. I promise Leon and I are friends, Ren said that even though we're different I'm still technically his grandma, so I shouldn't date him, though I do spend time with him. And I do like Haruo and he likes me, I kissed him because I wanted to know what it would feel like, but he reminds me so much of my dad, it hurts too much. I kissed Bran out of gratitude for helping out with my life chip so I can use more languages, it was supposed to be on the cheek but he turned and we kissed. Kaleb and that random guy I kinda just got pulled into their kiss. Meg said that kissing others was normal and friendly so I do kiss everyone, but everyone feels different so I got a bit confused. Claude helped me out with that. Though we both agreed that we're having sex but we're just friends with benefits…” Min said her voice trailing off as she realized she was babbling, plus the thought made her chest tighten. She didn't know how she felt about everything but she could tell something was different inside her. Min looked at Izzy, “but I swear I wouldn't have done anything if I understood we were exclusive!”

As Min listed everyone she had kissed, or in Claude’s case had sex with, Izzy tried not to let it hurt her. It had been worse than she had originally thought, but she had to remind herself that they had never said they were exclusive. “That is...more people than I had thought. I know if you had known we were exclusive you wouldn’t have done some of those things, but it hurts a little bit. I will get over it, and we will be fine, but I’m a bit raw still. Meg is right, some people are friendly and more physically affectionate. You were one of those people with me even before I asked you out. I’m very confused by what you mean about being Leon’s grandma especially since I saw you two making out last week. With Bran, accidents happen. I have no idea who Kaleb is.

The one I have the biggest problem with is Claude, and it’s not necessarily because of you. While I wish you had told him we were actively dating, I understand it didn’t have the same connotation to you, it may have changed what happened. But he was the one I went to first about our situation and when I told him we had been dating he was surprised, but didn’t say anything about the two of you hooking up. He didn’t even tell me he had someone special in his life, which he chided me about.”

“I'm sorry! I thought he told you! You guys are so close, I just assumed.” Min said with shock, she had just thought Claude would have told her since they were friends as well. Feeling guilty for putting all that out there, she reached out and took Izzy’s hands. “Please don’t hate him Izzy. He’s a really good person, he helped me understand what I did wrong with you. He has been so kind and understanding with me, I really owe him so much. When I told him about us, I probably wasn't clear. I'm often not clear when I'm upset or conflicted. So please don’t hate him because of me!” Min pleaded with Izzy. She hated the thought of hurting Izzy's friendship with Claude over her. If it would help, Min would rather die than hurt Claude and Izzy's friendship. They needed each other far more than they needed her.

Izzy shook her head.Taking her hands from Min’s she cupped the girl’s face.“Min I don’t hate him. I’m just mad at him. Friends can fight without ruining the friendship. Just like with us. I don’t hate you for what happened. I’m just upset but we’ll be ok.” Izzy kissed her girlfriend.

“I know Claude is a good person. If you or Claude had known I thought we were exclusively dating each other, I know neither of you would have let things happen the way they did.” Scooting back further on to her bed she laid down. “Now come here and just...be with me. I missed you.”

Min looked into Izzy's eyes as she held her face. Min had so much fear in being hated by people she loved, that she couldn't stop herself from trembling. Min kissed Izzy back as she went to kiss her. She missed her lips and the feeling she felt with Izzy. Nodding softly as Izzy explained Min felt herself calm down a bit. Her heart was still racing, but she could live with it. Min wanted everyone she loved to be happy and safe, nothing more than that.

Sliding into Izzy's bed she wrapped her arms around her and held her close. Taking in her scent of metal and soap Min smiled softly. “I missed you too. I'm so sorry.” Hugging her a bit tighter Min paused for a moment, thinking to herself if it was okay to tell her. “Izzy...I have one more thing I should tell you.” Min loosened her hug and looked over at Izzy. “I'm not from your Earth. I'm a refugee from an alternate earth.”

Izzy nodded at the information. "I want to say I'm surprised, but I'm too drained after the last few days to really process this. It definitely explains quite a few things though. Well, in case nobody else has said it: Welcome to our planet Min. Although I wouldn't spread that information too freely. The wrong people may come after you."

Izzy pulled Min closer. "Why don't we have that talk now? Then the rest of the night can just be about us."

Min smiled as Izzy officially welcomed her to this Earth, nobody had actually done that. This was why she loved Izzy, she was so thoughtful and considerate. She put her whole heart into her work and always for others. Min hates that she hurt her and was so glad she had another chance. “I already have loads of people after me a few more won’t kill me.” Reaching out she gently caressed Izzy’s cheek and smiled. “Thank you, Izzy.” Her eyes shined with love and adoration as she looked at Izzy. She truly cared for her, in her own way.

Sliding closer to Izzy Min nodded and wiggled closer to her. “Okay. I’d like that.” Her cheeks a soft rose as she took in Izzy’s scent and melted against her warmth. “I should start. I made my big brother a promise that I’d never be in a romantic relationship with anyone without his approval. He told me I could express my body, kiss anyone and care for others, love, but I can’t be in a relationship without his approval. I love my big brother and I can’t go against him, I have to keep my promise. I always have to keep all my promises.” She said saying a second time to herself, as if she was scolding herself. Her eyes grew watery as she looked at Izzy, “it’s gotten really hard to keep my promises though.” She doesn’t know why but she can feel herself losing the battle in herself to keep the most important promise to her father.

"Well, whether you realize it or not, we've been in a romantic relationship. For a few months in fact. And unless I'm mistaken you said you wanted to keep going." This was a tough conversation for Izzy, inexperienced as she was.

"I don't have any siblings, but my cousins were super protective of me growing up. I remember one summer a bully on the beach smashed a sand castle I had been making and I started crying. My cousins knocked her to the ground and buried her up to her neck so I could build a castle on top of her. And that was how I met my best friend back in Chicago." Izzy smiled at the memory.

"I'm sure that's what your brother is doing by making you promise that. He just doesn't want you to get hurt without having him there to get your back. Which is sweet, but you're also not alone on this earth either. You've got tons of people ready to bury whoever breaks your heart so you can build a new castle. You can't fall in love with someone without a romantic relationship. And if all else fails, find this earth's equivalent of your brother and have you tell him it's ok to be in a relationship. Unless he told you it had to be your brother by blood. "

Min looked at her and nodded, “Leon's great uncle is my brother's doppelganger, that's what we call world equivalents, he told me not to be in a relationship with Leon and to try to be happy.” Min said softly, thinking to how quickly he saw how scared and depressed she was through her smile. “But I know my brother, he wouldn't want it to be anyone but him. Not even a doppelganger.” Min said thinking of her brother, even though she only knew him for six years of her life he was her everything. “My father and brother should have been here, but somehow I opened a portal 100 years into the future. And I don’t know how to bring them here. It’s so hard to open a portal to another world, I can only do it on my birthday or on drugs…” Min said softly considering getting her hands on some just to try.

Shaking her head she looked at Izzy, “Anyway, I don't understand. I love Haruo, Victoria, Alaric, Leon...Claude and I love you too Izzy! But we're not engaged or married, that's a romantic relationship, right? That's the only romantic relationship I've seen…” Min said softly.

Izzy smiled softly. "No Min...well yes. A romantic relationship can result in engagement and marriage. But it's any relationship where those involved have romantic feelings towards each other. Feelings of more than a friend kind of love. But also more than a desire to have sex with them. Romance builds into that kind of love that results, sometimes in one person proposing to the other."

Izzy pulled her in closer. "At least, that's how I feel about romantic relationships. It can vary from person to person. If your belief is that it's not romantic until you're engaged, so be it. Then you have nothing to worry about. "

As she was pulled closer Min was close enough to kiss Izzy. Her blush deepened as the thought crossed her mind. Looking into Izzy's soft face Min was still confused by it all, she felt more than friends for all of them. Blinking Min instinctively leaned in closer, her nose brushing the bride of Izzy's nose. When she told her she had nothing to worry about Min looked at her with sparking innocence in her eyes. “Really? Am I okay? I haven't broken my promise to him?” Min had been so worried about it Ren forbade her with such conviction she didn’t want to break it.

Izzy's head tilted side to side as she considered the question. "I think, as long as your viewpoint of what makes for a romantic relationship doesn't change then you haven't broken your promise to him. So, no getting engaged or married until you see him again." She gave Min a long kiss. Pulling away she smiled "and if it does change, you can break up with me to keep your promise to your brother without worry. We will still be friends."

Weaving their legs together, Izzy rubbed her partner's back. "With that solved, let's talk about our relationship. Like I said earlier, I'm ok with us seeing other people if that's what you want,I just don't want to be kept in the dark about it. I don't want to chain you to me, especially where I spend so much time in my lab. So if you want to go out with Claude, or Leon or whoever, that's fine. Just make sure they know we're also in a serious relationship. Not everybody is ok with hooking up with somebody that's taken. And I will try not to be jealous."

Min smiled and was surprised as she pulled her into a long kiss. Feeling her lips against hers Min melted in Izzy's arms as she kissed her back her tongue gently probing into Izzy's mouth. Letting out a hot breath as the kiss was broken. She looked at Izzy a bit worried as she seemed so calm by it all. Rocking her hips against Izzy's thigh as their legs intertwined Min felt so comfortable with Izzy. Min nodded softly as Izzy explained the relationship. “If you’re truly okay with this, then the same for me. I don’t want to chain me to you either. I know I’m not the most decisive or good person. I don’t want to hold you back or make you feel unimportant. Izzy, I love you and I know I don’t deserve you. You’re perfect.”

Min said softly, “if you feel me holding you back if I’m a reason for stopping you from your happiness or future please leave me behind. I don’t want to be a burden to you or anyone else.”

Izzy flicked Min in the forehead. "Stop that. You're not a burden. You are a good person or we wouldn't be friends let alone dating. And clearly I'm not inclined to give up on you so I'm not going to just leave you behind."

Izzy frowned. "Besides, you deserve to be happy too. So if that situation arises we'll work on it together so we both come out of it happy."

“Ow!” Min said as Izzy flicked her head. Min eyes watered, touched by Izzy’s words. She didn’t know how much she believed it, her mother’s words a constant echo in her mind. Still it was nice, she nodded and smiled. “Okay, together.” Min cupped Izzy’s cheek as she looked at her with loving eyes. Leaning in again she kissed Izzy. “Thank you, Izzy. You’re too good to me.” She mused softly as she rested her head against hers. “I love you.”

This time it was Izzy who melted into the other. Izzy shook her head as she looked into Min's eyes. "No more than you are to me Min. I love you too." Izzy wasn't sure at what point those words had changed meaning for her in regards to Min, but she was aware that they had. She flushed. "So...what now?"

Min ran her fingers through Izzy's hair as she looked into her dazzling eyes. “Now, we work on us, right?” Running her hand down from Izzy's neck and down her side as she rested her hand on her ass before pulling her closer. Min smiled as she kissed her again, this time playing with her tongue a bit longer. “We haven't been together for a while. What do you want to do? I'm up for anything.”

Izzy lost herself in Min's taste, her scent. She could smell some of the places Min had been recently: The smell of what they made in home ec, the salt of the ocean probably from that pier, and the slight burnt smell of ozone that accompanied her portals. One emotion flooded her,one that she hadn't experienced over the last few days and coupled with one she'd felt greatly.

Izzy looked away embarrassed. "We've never...I mean I've never...I don't know how...what I mean is...could you teach me a bit" she stammered out?

Min smiled as Izzy looked away, a blooming blush on her cheeks. “Of course. I'd be happy to teach you whatever you'd like.” Min leaned in and kissed up Izzy's exposed neck, sucking gently on the skin but not enough to leave a mark. Gliding her hand from her ass she ran her hand under her thigh and lifted it up to rest above Min's hip. Reaching her ear Min whispered softly, “what should I teach you about?” Gently blowing on Izzy's ear, Min playfully nibbled it. Enjoying Izzy's reactions to her touch. “You have to tell me...

”

Spoiler: Min x Victoria: The Greatest of Friends

The Greatest of Friends*
“And that my lovelies is the end of today’s meeting.” Their silver tongued club president said as a shadow creature seeped from her body and she stabbed it with her knife. One day she’ll control when these little devils seep out of her, but until ten this worked just as well. For the other members they’ve grown used to their leader seeping out small shadow monsters while they spoke and read.

Everyone smiled and cheered as they soon dispersed coupling into their own conversations. Min walked over to Victoria with a gentle smile and waved to her, “hi! Victoria right?” Stepping in closer to the small girl, Min was only 5’0” but she liked when she talked with people around her height. Bouncing a bit, her body jiggling in all the right places as she moved closer. ”I just wanted to say that I read your recommended book and I thought it was fantastic! I was wondering if you had another book to recommend?”

It wasn't exactly her first time to the club since she joined but those little shadow creatures that seemed to appear out of nowhere still made her skin crawl. Relaxing somewhat as Min had dealt with yet another one, they seemed to just keep popping up. Putting her unnerved mind at ease about the things she turned her attention to Min. Victoria blushed slightly, watching Min's bosom jiggle for a moment. "I-I am" she said nervously, holding the very book she had suggested close to her chest, she couldn't believe that Min had already finished reading it when she herself hadn't.
"There are a few more by that author, I believe the second one is called Fizzlesprocket: Everybody Loves Large chests…" he gaze shifting just below Min's neck for a brief moment once more. *how is everyone else at this dammed place so fucking well endowed! While I'm stuck here looking like a washboard!* she thought to herself, her face having a slightly askew grin on it as she pictured herself with a bigger chest but then remembered what she looked like under her clothes. Gripping the book to her chest tightly as she tried not to star or seem sad "I'm really glad you enjoyed it…" trailing off for a moment before getting a little courage in her voice, but not much "I was worried because of the title everyone would think I was some kind of pervert due to the title" brushing some hair from her face that had fallen out of place using her sleeve.

Min was far too oblivious to notice Victoria's glances. She was too excited to read the next book. Placing a finger to her lips she thought about how to spell such a word. "Fizzlesprocket..." Letting the word roll out from her lips she took it to memory. Nodding as she thought she got the name down she smiled at Victoria, "thank you! I'll have to check it out! The first was such a fun read!"

As Victoria spoke Min noticed something in her tone of voice. Tilting her head as she mentioned sounding like a pervert, Min didn’t understand what pervert meant but she knew that Victoria had great taste. "Nonsense! The title was just fine! I don't think anyone will judge you for it. Besides what is that saying...ah! Don't judge a book by its hardcover!" Min replied with excitement.

Thinking for a moment she decided to push a bit. "Victoria, would you like to get tea with me? We've hung out often but, haven't really talked, I'd love to get to know you better! We can continue our book discussion among tea and sweets.”

"I'm glad that you are in the club, otherwise my book choices would probably be scrutinized....what I mean is....I'm glad I'm not the only one who enjoys them." sheepishly laughing as she tucked her book into her bag before slinging it over her shoulder. It was a simple and faded brown leather Letterman's bag. Letting out a sigh of relief at Min's response. "Yes, Fizzlesprocket" she assured Min in the pronunciation of the title. Adjusting her leggings since everyone else had left in order to keep them from falling while she pondered on Min's offer to enjoy tea, snacks, and a nice conversation.
After a brief moment Victoria stood back up straight and fixed her hair out of her face with a butterfly shaped hair clip to keep her bangs out of her face "Thank you, that sounds like it would be interesting, I'm always up for talking about books. Especially when food and drinks are involved" she wasn't quite sure if she was ready to share much about herself but that was a bridge she would have to cross when the time came.

Min smiled at her saying she was glad that in the club. It was nice to hear something like that from a stranger, she tried her best to be friendly to everyone. "I'm sure the others enjoy your choices! I know a few others who are interested in reading it too!" Min said happily as she stepped beside her.

As Victoria agreed to her request she smiled and clapped her hands together. "Excellent! Let's go!" Min said opening a portal in front of them. "Don't be afraid it's safe, jarring but safe." Min began as she lead Victoria through the portal, "I love your hair clip, by the way, it's really cute!"

Out of the portal they arrived at a secluded gazebo on campus, a beautiful metal design holding up the structure the top was glittered with stain glass. Min lead her inside and the duo took a seat. Opening a portal she pulled out a tea set and delicious smelling pastries. After she poured them both some tea she smiled over at Victoria. "So tell me where you found your love of reading? For me it was just the only thing I could do. But I love delving into another world from the safety of my home."

Victoria smiled for once, a genuine happy smile as she received the compliment "T-Thanks, no one has ever called me or anything I do cute before" scratching her head nervously while gazing at the portal. Not wanting to be left behind and ditch her new....new....what was that word she had heard others use? Oh right, Min and her were friends.

After going through the portal, feeling a bit off, Victoria shook her head to make the odd feeling go away before returning to Min's first question "So it is normal to enjoy books like this? Even if it has lewd content?" She asked before following Min onto the gazebo freezing for a moment at the smells that filled her nose, she had slipped lunch and breakfast that morning so her nose and stomach were being overpowered by the delights that graced her eyes and nose. A small amount of drool forming at the corner of her mouth while mindlessly following Min to a place to sit. Ordering a tea in suit before wiping the drool from her mouth with her sleeve.

"Oh reading....well I guess you could say it was a way to escape my home or rather past. Being transported to another place or time while being enthralled in stories and passion...." blushing as she talked, remembering what she had read during club activities. "Truthfully it was better than remembering everything else that had happened to me....most times the stories sweetly nestled within each book even keeps the nightmares away" casually lifting up her right arm she rolled the sleeve up to her elbow.
What Min would have seen would have been an abnormally high amount of scars on her arm, some looking like clean precise cuts and others as if the skin was removed as painfully as possible. What would have struck any normal or sane person as odd though would be that it didnt seem to bother Victoria. She even held her arm out so Min could get a closer look.

"Of course! All literature is something to experience!" Min said happily responding to her question.

Listening to Victoria as she spoke about escaping her past and home. Min understood that sentiment, though maybe not about passion. It was amazing to see how familiar they were, leaning into the conversation Min looked a bit confused as she began to pull up her sleeve and reveal the scars underneath.

For how she looked, a preppy spoiled girl, Min should have gasped or made a big deal out of what had been shown to her. However that wasn't what Min did. Min looked at the scars for a moment and thought about the pain and hurt that she must have went through. Min looked at her calmly and nodded. Running a gentle hand across Victoria's arm min spoke softly. "I don't have scars on the outside but I understand what you've gone through. More than you know." She looked directly into Victoria's eyes, "you are strong Victoria."

"You don't have to tell me about it, but is that the reason why you've come to Highland?" Min said a bit curiously.

"I was brought here or rather sent here by some cops...they figured I had some sort of ability to have survived everything...." Victoria's face flushed red as her scars were traced and looked over. "I'm not strong...."she muttered under her breath as she she rolled up the other sleeve revealing similar scars. "If i was I could have stopped this....stopped my suffering" Tears filling her eyes as she went on a little rant "no boy would ever look twice at me the way I am...I have to stay covered up or they'll see....they'll see the rest of me. My entire body is like this" sniffling a little, her hands now grasping Min's as she cried softly to herself "all I could do was run not fight, every day for four years I was his play thing while he tried to break me" her grip tightening some then she relaxed, finally understanding what Min had meant when she told Victoria that she was strong. "w-wait, you understand?"

Could this girl truly understand the hell she went through? Could Min be someone that she could confide in when everything else seemed to be bleak and dark in her life? Victoria's thoughts swirling around in her head.

-She had known Min for a while now but the two had never really talked or shared things about each other like this before, it was honestly astonished Victoria-

Her tears drying as she realized she was making a scene. "even if I look like this under my clothes you wont reject me? or are you just being sympathetic and using words to be understanding just like all those police officers?" she wanted a straight forward answer despite getting the meaning behind Min's words only a second or two ago.

Listening to Victoria explain Min hated to know that this world had people who'd do this to Innocents. Maybe this place isn't the right place to call home. Pushing her thoughts aways she focused on Victoria. She was brave enough to open up to her, Min needed to focus on her. However as Victoria asked about her Min was silenced for a minute.

Min paused and debated if she should tell her story. It was one she didn't like to tell to anyone, one she was ashamed about in more ways than one. Going back and reliving those memories only made her feel a pull in her chest. But looking into the girl's eyes Min knew she needed to know she wasn’t alone.

"Victoria, when I was three I was kidnapped by my father's family and tortured for their cult. They beat me, stabbed me, drowned me, injected me with poison that still courses through my veins. And if I resisted they would do the same to my brother. They wanted something I couldn't give them and I suffered for six years like that. I came out bloodied and broken beyond repair." She looked Victoria right in the eyes. "Even though I was able to cover my scars. I understand what you went through and what you're going through even now."

Her voice was serious, "I would never reject you. So believe me when I say I understand and when I say that you are brave." Min said a bit gentler as she took Victoria's hand in hers.

As Victoria studied Min's facial expressions, the tone of her voice and her body language she could tell that her friend wasn't lying to her. After hearing that she went through somewhat the exact same things as Min, but Min to a more extreme she found herself oddly wanting to comfort Min. Not that Min had cried like she had but her past seemed just as if not more painful and for longer. This was a feeling Victoria had never felt before, she didn't know what it was but it made her feel sad and relieved that she wasn't the only one. Not that she relished in the fact that someone else went through that type of hell but that she found someone else who could understand her better than any other being.

Pulling her hands away from Min Victoria stood up and made her way around the table to Min. Using her above average strength she pushed Min's chair back and climbed onto her lap, straddling Min's waist as she put her arms around her hugging her. "I'm sorry I acted like you couldn't possibly understand me...we are the same...but how are you always so happy? How do you push forward every day?" Her head resting on Min's shoulder, truth be told Victoria just wanted to be held at the moment, feeling like she could just cry for the first time in five years. Her arms weakly draped around Min as tears welled up in her eyes. "Why do we have to be treated like that? Is it because we are different?" She asked. Victoria's memories mixed with her body replicating what Min had felt during those five years just based on how she described it. She could only imagine what her new friend had gone through. Victoria was acting a little childish at the moment, but none the less she looked up at Min to ask. "Who would love broken toys like us? N-Not that you seem damaged....you are always really nice and it's always fun when you present a book in the club...and you even shared your own story with me a-and even put together this...tea party" her voice trailing off as she looked back down, she felt as if she had just stuck her foot in her mouth. Waiting silently as if a child preparing to be scolded by a parent after breaking a lamp or drawing on the walls.

As Victoria pulled her hands away Min wondered if she'd said something wrong. Min's never had a talk like this with anyone besides her brother. She was raised quite harshly and she worries if her words had offered her. About to apologise to the girl she was taken aback as Victoria came and sat in her lap hugging her.

Certainly unexpected Min thought about what Victoria needed at that moment and hugged the girl back. She recalled her own past and wondered if she fought harder, if she'd end up like Victoria, a real person, rather than a souless doll like she was. If it wasn't for her brother and father she probably wouldn't have been as put together as she appears to be. Rubbing the girl's back she spoke calmly. "I'm not always happy. I don't think anyone can be. But...I want to experience everything in life that I can and when I get to that makes me happy." Min said surprised that it was so odd for her to be cheerful. In truth her real reasoning was somewhat disturbing, she ignored her trauma and actually felt fondness from what had happened to her. If it wasn't for the promises she made, she might have gone back just to feel whole again.

Listening to Victoria, she knew that wasn't what the girl needed to hear. Patting Victoria's back she spoke softly. “We didn’t deserve what happened to us. No one does. Someone else saw us as something they wanted and took us. It’s their faults not ours.” Min saif, thinking of when she gave in and she punished those who hurt her. All that torture and pain to get her to where they wanted her still angered her to this day, regardless of how good she felt at the end she hated that cult with her whole being.

Then Victoria asked her a question she herself didn't even know the answer to. Thinking to her brother, father, friends and someone who rested deep in her heart, she gave a gentle smile. "There is always someone who will love you. But we're not toys or prizes, Victoria. We're people. You're someone's daughter or sister, best friend, crush, inspiration, love of their lives and so much more. Don't think of yourself as a plaything or object." She recalled back to what her brother had done to bring her back. "You are not a toy. Victoria, you are and will already be my friend. Take pride in that and if you need to build yourself up with it.”

Victoria's tears hadn't done more than form in her eyes, relaxing as she felt Min's arms come around her, returning the hug. She felt calm, safe even, relaxing there for a few moments before sitting up slightly. "Thanks, I really needed this today" as she wiped the poor excuse for tears away. Staying in place still enjoying the idea of being held, for the moment at least.
"You are right, we aren't play things or items used for others excitement and joy....they are the broken ones not us" feeling much better having heard the words from someone who she considered to be her close and only friend. Smiling a little and letting a sweet giggle escape her lips. "I'm really glad that I got to come here and meet you, otherwise who knows how I would have ended up....you're like a shining beacon of hope for me" her voice perking up a little at the last part before she leaned back briefly to take a sip of tea, eyeing the sweet delights that Min had brought before pausing once more and looking back to Min. A thought had crossed her mind, a rather lewd one at that. "Min....this may sound a bit odd but..."
Blushing as she tried to think of the best way to word what she was about to ask without trying to come off as some sort of masochistic or pervert. "After so long of being tortured like that, did you start to enjoy it?" A twisted grin on her face, she had leaned in whispering it to Min so only she could hear. It was the more broken side of her seeping out at them moment, she had grown to accept that side of her but had never acted on it due not wanting to be like her father in the end.

"No. I never enjoyed the pain or the torture. It was so long it was routine to me. The torture was just something I had to endure before they were done with me." Min said a bit coldly, she hated the thought of her childhood was a dirty stone room underground being dragged out and forced to open a portal she’d never been to. There was no fondness in the pain but looking at Victoria’s face Min tilted her head. She could tell Victoria was struggling with pain and pleasure from her experience.

Min wasn’t ready to bear her soul, she was quick to trust but there were some things she didn’t want to talk about. Looking at him “I don’t think fondly of anything from them other than their death. But I understand if anyone would, it’s a traumatic experience and we cope in trauma in different ways.” Min said gently, trying her best not to belittle the girl. Not everyone’s alike her fondness of the past was power and power is consuming. If she thought back to it, said it aloud she knew she would crave it endlessly.

Focus on life, focus on living and happiness, that was Min's mantra.

Victoria looked surprised by Min's answer, tilting her head in response as if to process what she had been told. "That's what my psychiatrist said too, I just figured you would have a slightly more interesting response to that sort of question" sighing as if not satisfied she got up onto her knees then stood up stretching her back for a moment before sitting down. "I guess that's enough of the doom and gloom talk, let's have the tea and snacks you brought!" Smiling and giving Min a thumbs up as she made her way back to the other chair to sit down. Pulling the chair out and sitting down before crossing her legs Victoria added a little tea to Min's cup to warm it back up. "So....is there anyone at the school that you are interested in? There has to be someone, I know I've seen a few boys drool over you and even the occasional girl fawn over the sight of you" giggling as she sipped on the tea but wasn't too sure about how to dish out the food. Setting the cup down gently and clearing her throat "For me personally I dont really talk to anyone other than you or the teachers...I've had on guy ask me out but he was a senior and was way too pushy, plus he kinda made my crawl"

Victoria was finally at a point in their friendship where she could almost be her normal self, well as normal as Victoria got anyways. She had always had a crush Min but would never admit it, she didnt want to risk losing what she already had with her friend. It was always fun and felt peaceful, the two would talk about books or funny things they had seen others do or about what Victoria needed to work on as far as her social skills went. Victoria may be lazy but she did pay attention in her own way during class and passed the written tests with a good grade. She was by no means the smartest student, but where she really lacked was any form of actual combat, mostly due to experience or real talent for it. At first glance she might even seem like the support roll but she didnt mind any of that, for her purposes it all suited her just fine.

Smiling as Victoria sighed, Min gave a shrug. "I'm sorry." She said bashfully, "I'm not very interesting. " Min said with a embarrassed laugh, she supposed her answer was boring. However Min could already feel the crawling feeling in her gut, she couldn't risk talking about her past anymore. Still it was nice to express her past with someone who didn't mock or ridicule her.

Watching Victoria climb off her lap and into a seat she nodded as she mentioned moving away from the doom and gloom. "Sure! Please help yourself!" Min said gesturing to the cakes and tea in front of them.

Brining up crushes Min was surprised by the topic change. She honestly hadn't thought about relationships much. There were a lot of people she liked and have been on dates with, but hasn't been actively seeking anyone yet. “W-what? Me?” she blushed a gentle crimson on her cheeks. She didn't realize that others were staring at her often, but this was the fourth time a friend had told her that. To be honest, she thought she was plain compared to everyone around her. Bashfully tugging at her hair she shook her head, "no, I don't have anyone I'm seriously romantically interested in." One person crossed her mind and her blush deepened, "I am just enjoying everyone's company." Min said warmly, before deflecting the conversation back to Victoria. "What about you any guy or girl you like?"

As Victoria mentioned a senior making her crawl, Min raised a brow. "Forget that guy you should only crawl I'd you want to. Don't worry there are some nice freshemen guys like Haruo, Leon, Claude and Naoto." Min said carefully avoiding someone she's on rocky terms with at the moment. "Megan told me senior boys just like playing with freshemen girls. So watch out for them from now on okay?" Min said looking at Victoria worriedly.

Victoria took a couple bites of cake, pausing to enjoy the sweet yet delicate flavors as they washed over her tongue. "Mmhm! Min you really know a good cake!" Squeelingnand giggling as she squirmed in her chair. Sipping some of the tea again, not that it was needed due to how moist the cake was. In truth Min loved sweets, especially ones brought to the club and this tea party by her friend. "Oh! We should take a bath together! I can wash your back if you want!" Brimming with excitement as she suggested having a sleep over, more or less.

A grin came over her face when she noticed Min's cheek turn red. Leaning over onto the table, her chin supported by her palm as she loosely held the fork with her fingers. A foxy sly grin on her face "oh....so Min does have someone that she has a crush on...." her smile turning soft and warm as she gently nudged Min's foot using her own "well come on tell me who the lucky one is to catch your eye so I can get rid of the competition for you" teasing Min but really wanting to know who it was. "You are beautiful, cute, smart and strong. I have no doubt that they will accept your feelings and if they break your heart I'll tear theirs out!" She assured givingnher a big thumbs up and giggled "but only if you want me to" winking and sticking her tongue out.



Victoria's cheeks turning bright red at the mention of Haruo. "N-No....not really...well maybe there is a guy but theres no way he would be interested in a broken flat chested girl like me" looking down and covering her face with her hands. Acting like a school girl should at the mention of her crush. "I-I like Um...Haruo..." peeking through her fingers to see Min's reaction "Yes mam...I wont let anyone other than you make me crawl" lowering her hands and winking at Min, enjoying the thought of teasing her a bit.

Min's blush deepened as Victoria teased her about who she liked. Min thought about him and was surprised that the news of them together having reached everyone. From being caught naked in a library to all the other times they've been caught Min was surprised someone hadn't known the rumors. They weren't always true but the kinkiest ones weren't just rumors.

Min laughed at the mention of getting rid of the competition. As Victoria gave her a peptalk of a lifetime Min gave Victoria a playful wink as she gave her a thumbs up and stuck her tongue out. "I'll hold you to that."

Noticing the blush in Victoria's face's, Min was relieved to change the subject from her own confession to Victoria's. If Min started talking about the man she loved she'd never stop. However, hearing her confession Min's eyes widened a bit. "Oh?" Clearing her throat she realized there probably wouldn’t have been any name that she hadn’t made out with at this point. I should probably reign it in. Min thought to herself.

With a gentle smile she took Victoria’s hands in hers and squeezed them. “Haruo is a great guy and he would be more than lucky to date you. And I know for a fact he would judge your body or your past. You deserve love and a beautiful inside and out and any boy who doesn’t see that is a fool.” Min tilted her head and gave Victoria a sly smile. “And I promise I’ll use my power to make you crawl for good.” Min said leaning over and kissing Victoria’s cheek.

"Y-You really think he would go out with me?" Victoria asked bashfully as she looked down at her own thighs, fidgeting with her fingers and a fork. "B-But what if he wants to kiss or hold hands? What would I even do on a first date? Or even if it isnt Haruo should I just be myself or put on a fasad?" So many thoughts running through her mind as Min assured her once more. "You are right about if they really like me but what if I act too crazy or..." about to tear up once more up until Min mentioned making her crawl. Her cheeks went from a light pink to her entire face turning red "you promise?" She asked, returning the smile, up until she felt Min's lips on her cheek. Her other crush had just kissed her cheek after all. "Min....it isnt nice to say things you wont do..." Victories voice was cold and serious, standing up she pushed Min back against the gazebo railing. "Unless you arent..." Victoria leaned in, her eyes wanting as she stared at Min's lips "you are my other crush!" She exclaimed, her hands gripping the gazebo rails tightly. Closing her eyes as she waited to be rejected by Min, she could take it...or atleast she hoped she could.

"For sure!" Min said as Victoria asked if he'd date Victoria. She liked to think she knew Haruo well, he was her first friend when she came here. He was a kind and gentle boy with a cute pouty and sarcastic side. He was a great catch for any girl, even Min couldn't resist his beautiful heart. Smiling at Victoria as she asked a question she faltered with hereslf she spoke gently, "if you feel comfortable about kissing or holding hands then do it. Do what you feel comfortable and want to do. And always be yourself. Otherwise they’ll never fall for you, but your facade."

Min smiled as she blushed at her crawling comment. "Of course. And don't worry about acting a bit crazy. We all do. If they're the one they'll accept you flaws and all."

A but surprised as Victoria said it wasn't nice to say things she wouldn't do Min looked at the girl confused. Watching her get up after such a cold voice Min was worried she d said something to hurt the girl. As she was about to apologise she was stopped as Victoria confessed her feelings for her. She hadn't expected it at all, Min was pretty dense to others advances so every confession blindsided her. "Victoria...I...I'm in love with Claude." Standing up she went over to Victoria and reached to place her have on top of Victoria's. "I love you and I want you to be happy, loved and safe, you're one of my closest friends, like a little sister to me. You're someone I trust with my past and care for deeply. You deserve someone who will completely love you with their very existence. I am sorry I can't be that for you. He took my heart with his kiss, I... he's the one..." Min said her face completely crimson, she couldn't believe she said it out loud. The words her confession she felt her body temperature rise as she thought back to what Claude told her in the library. He was right, she just knew he was the one, it was such a strong revelation it brought her to tears.

Victoria let out a sigh of relief at Min's reply, as always her words were tactful yet gentle. Relaxing as she stayed where she was but rested her head on Min's lap, a smile across her face. "I'm glad that you think of me as a sister, maybe that's how I really feel about you as well..." Victoria didnt really understand her own feeling, that being part of the reason she had no clue how to act on a date. Looking up and Min and winking "thank you for everything you teach me big sis" giggling a little at the last part as she reached up touching her cheek gently, stroking it for a moment before bringing her hand back down to rest it on her chest. "I've seen him a couple of times, Claude that is, that would explain your reaction when he is around" Victoria was out of confessions for the moment, atleast until she had her first actual date.


After a few moments of thought about what had transpired mixed with the comfort of Min's lap pillow she realized Min had talked about the guy she had fallen in love with in more detail. "So how was it? Have you two done it yet?" She teased, sitting up and poking Min's chest just to see it jiggle "A kiss already? You must have found the right match if he is making you act like this, I hope Haruo can make me feel the same, well as long as I dont screw up and fumble over my words while trying to ask him out" nervously scratching her head with her free hand.

Now there was a problem she had to solve and get over, she was fed a good deal of info on what type of person Haruo was which made her want to be with him all the more. But as far as asking him out and just being herself, no Min had a good point there, she couldn't be fake with him. Looking into Min's eyes as hers teared up "How would I get him alone to ask him? Or where would be a good place for a date?" She was really just nervous about the idea of confessing to someone again, but truthfully she mistoke her feelings for Min, which were corrected as love for a friend and not that of a lover. But her feelings towards Haruo were differentin a way. "Help me please" she begged

As Victoria leaned down into her lap Min felt her heart warm. Lovingly stroking Victoria's hair it felt very right just like this. Min gave a gentle smile as Victoria called her big sis. It felt right and Min absolutely adored it and her. "I like that. Keep calling me big sis." Min said happily as she rested her hand against her cheek. Placing her own hand over it, Min blushed and Victoria mentioned how she acted around Claude. Victoria wasn't wrong Min always seemed to brighten around him and melt from his touch. Claude took her to a place she hasn’t felt for a long time.

Mins face told it all as Victoria asked about if they’d done it. They’d done it a lot and pretty much everywhere if there was a black light in Claude’s dorm room and a couple of hotel rooms, it would be just covered. Honestly they are wild together and Min wouldn’t have it any way. Laughing as she mentioned messing up with Haruo, Min cupped Victoria’s chin.

"It's alright to mess up. When Claude kissed me for the first time, I burst out into tears. I was absolutely hysterical out of the blue." Min said with a smile, as she gave a soft happy sigh. "But he was there and he held me tightly and made me feel so safe, so right with him. I wouldn't have it for anyone" She said with a gentle smile, "don't worry about messing up. If Haruo is the right guy, you'll know." She couldn't help but feel gentler thinking about Claude.

Noticing her begin to spiral Min stroked Victoria's hair again. "It's going to be alright. I'll help you meet him, and help plan the date, but the rest is up to you. Though if you'd like we could double. I wouldn't mind. What do you think?"

Victoria closed her eyes as Min started stroking her hair, curling up and holding herself. "Yes big sis" she said, glancing up at Min, taking pleasure in the fact that she could make someone smile. Yawning as she got a little more comfortable, kicking her shoes off. "Theres no way, you are always so composed!" Victoria exclaimed opening her eyes to see Min's facial expression after Min told her about her first kiss with Claude. She too soon found herself blushing along with Min, picking up on reaction to the question of sex. Her eyes narrowed a little "you two have haven't you? What's it like?" Her question seeming quite child like as she started imagining a large number of lewd images and things in her mind. "H-How...many..." not quite sure why she asked that question or if she really wanted to know the answer.

Deciding to redirect her own line of questioning "you know what dont answer that, as big as your breast are and how curvy your body is I cant....so Any ideas on what I should wear to this possible first date with Haruo? I feel like it would be in poor taste if I showed up in just my hoody and stockings, although he may not complain either....or would he?" Victoria asked as she started fidgeting with the hem of her skirt. "Do boys like it when we have more or less clothes on?" She asked, lifting the front of Min's shirt up to look up it.

Min giggled, "not then. I was completely gross, bawling like a baby, super unattractive." Min said with a nod, "but somehow he still finds me beautiful, even in my worst. And I love him for that." Her face was completely flushed as she thought about him, having such a open talk, only her little sister could bring this out of her.

As Victoria's eyes narrowed Min's face was so open, it was clear she had had A LOT of sex with Claude. "I..I mean...there's so many rumors about us you know... most are true... we try to be subtle... but it's amazing. I mean his co-" She stopped herself as Victoria stopped her from going on.

Blushing she nodded, "ah...r-right. Sorry." She would have given far too much detail to a shy girl. After this conversation she would have to sleep with Claude, Min was a hungry girl she took what she wanted.

Smiling at her question, Min thought about it. "In my experience either is fine." Laughing softly she gave a sly smile. "Personally I prefer Claude without any, but I think Haruo will be with so you should too." Min said giving a sorry attempt of a joke. "Let's do a double date. It'll be fun! We'll pick out clothes and places and I'll be there with you! Plus you can get to know both Haruo and Claude. But you can't tell Haruo or anyone we're dating. There's so many rumors but we haven't told anyone yet. You're the first to hear it." Min blushed, "I...I don't want to put that label on him or anyone else. Because I love them."

Victoria giggled, motioning her hand in way that Min would get as stroking in reference to what she was about to say. "You are craving him right now arent you?" Victoria teased as she started snickering. Victoria didnt mind how open Min was being at the moment, she welcomed the knowledge. "You know I read in a book one time that guys like surprises, and that some guys like it when their significant other other is tied up and waiting like a present" reaching up Min's shirt to poke her chest once more then her own flat chest. Sighing as she came to the realization that hers was just never going to grow. "Some girls have all the luck....milk jugs!" She yelled before bursting out laughing and hugging Min's abdomen. Nuzzling against min. "Somebody is a nymphomaniac " whispering while Min explained the idea of a double date.

"Truth be told, that would be amazing...then you could stop me from saying inappropriate things, like my big sis is having sporadic sex anytime she gets a chance with a certain someone, wait....you two haven't done it in my dorm room while I was asleep have you?" Freezing as she tried to remember, victoria had a cold that day so her memory was a little fuzzy. "Or that time you two shared a blanket on....my couch....Would Haruo be into that kind of thing? I dont want to come on too strong but after the third book of everybody loves large chests..." her cheeks turned red, sitting up quickly and pulling her knees to her chest. "I need a boyfriend!!!" She yelled at no one in particular, she was working herself up with all the images of Min and Claude. Weakly punching Min's arm and pouting. "Italian food or japanese?" Referring to ideas about places to eat. Falling back into Min's lap, her knees still hugged to my chest "is this what guys do to us?" She asked annoyed, referring to the feeling she had from hearing about their escapades. "Please kill me..." she begged, knowing full well even if Min crushed her head it would just grow back. "Cold shower?" She asked Min, she had heard a few boys talking about using them to <calm down>

Min noticed Victoria's hand movement and gave a bashful smile, "I can't deny it. It's soooo good." She said rocking her head back just thinking about him made her horny. When Victoria mentioned being tied up like a present her face said it all. Giving up on trying to hide it Min placed a hand on her cheek, "Valentine's day... I will say i enjoyed it as well. The thrill of being unwrapped." She said with a lustful look in her eyes, wanting him more than ever. He was definitely going to get it tonight.

"I promise you my breasts are not luck. You should see my family. Compared to them I'm just a plain girl." Min said with a soft laugh. Her mother and aunts, everyone in her family, everyone born where she was, was meant to be perfect for reproduction. Curvy birthing hips, strong bodies, large breasts for women it was the norm. Smiling as she was called a nympho, she hugged Victoria back, "maybe just a little bit," Min whispered.

When Victoria mentioned her sleeping with Claude in her dorm during those times Min's face said it all. As she mentioned Haruo liking that she gave a laugh but tried to quiet it. "I mean he might, but in time. I mean Claude and I started off fighting and had our own moments before we ever got together." Smiling as she punched her shoulder Min nodded, "Japanese, less mess and no garlic breath." Min said not even thinking about it for a second. She loved dates and going out to spend time with the people she loved. Though more often than not with Claude they never got past arriving. "Yup. If you want a boyfriend guys will always do this to us. Girls too. Don't worry too much I've got this. Dinner and a movie double date, I'll take care of the prep and getting Haruo on board."

As Victoria begged her to kill her Min patted her head before lifting her up. "No death today little sis." Chucking at the offer Min shook her head, "Not for me." Hopping up she smiled, "I think I'm going to go fuck the brains out of the love of my life." Walking over to Victoria she hugged her happily. "I love you Victoria. I'll see you soon. I'd stay longer but I am way too horny right now for anything else."

"You are addickted to Him you know" holding back a laugh, she had said the word in that way on purpose. Sitting up and stretching before giving Min a kiss on her cheek "go get him, just make sure you dont suck the life out of him" finishing up her cake before helping Min cleaning up their little picnic. "You have to be kidding me, in comparison to me you have mountains on your chest! I couldn't imagine the back pain if they got any bigger than yours" she admitted, picturing the other ladies in Min's family walking around with servants assisting in carrying their ample bosoms. Laughing at the idea to herself before giving Min a hug "thanks again, I'd be like a lost puppy without you sis, oh and make sure hes too tired to walk for putting me through this, or maybe I should tell him to make sure you are too tired to walk...." talking to herself a little while trying to figure out which way the punishment should go "ah never mind...go get some! But really thank you for setting up the date and making it a double" blushing as she gave Min a quick warm hug before slapping her butt and winking at her, all the while giving her thumbs up.

After the two had left each others company Victoria returned to her dorm room. Curling up on her bed while cuddling up to a body pillow. Her dreams were quit vivid this time, mostly involving her and Haruo intertwined together. All due to Min and Claude, she wouldnt have been mad at them though, she discovered something new about herself yet again.

HAPI Second Semester: Min JohannasMin hopped out of her portal as the first bell rang. Stretching she twirled around and felt good about being here. Taking in the morning air Min was happy to greet the day. So much in her life had happened over the past four months Min couldn’t believe how much she changed. Before coming to school she was restrained, quiet, and so sad, matching the regulated life she lived. Now her life was much more complicated, but she felt more alive.

She wouldn't trade this life for anything.

Bouncing a bit she couldn't help but be happy today. Pushing opening the doors she made her way to the cooking classroom. Waving to the early students she thought about picking up jogging in the morning again. It was so much fun! I should reach out to Al and Josh, ever since Agatha was more adamant I finish the meals she makes I haven't had time.

Min noticed some of the other girls prep themselves before making their way into the room. Mr. Tate must be here already. Doing her best as she He was always here early and so were the girls, Min included. Though as attractive as Mr. Tate was there was something more that had her heart. Opening the door the rush of warm food and freshly brewed coffee, warmed her heart and made her drool. "Coffee..."

Floating over to the coffee machine she picked up a freshly made mug resting beside the machine. Placing the mug to her lips she melted as she tasted the most amazing coffee she's ever had in her life. Leaning against the counter Min let out a happy sigh. "This is the best drink ever..." Looking at the cup she whispered softly, "I missed you so much."

Lately Agatha's cooking been tasting off, not bad just off. From the meat to the pastries, everything held a strange flavor that Min couldn't quite place. She finished the meals like she was told, anyone who daily prepares a feast should at least have it consumed. However, Min always felt hungry afterwards and never fully enjoying herself, not like with Mr. Tate's food. If she were braver she'd say something, but she couldn't bring herself to hurt her. Agatha was the only staff member who spoke to her, everyone else steered clear, per her mother's orders.

Noticing the others come in Min smiled as she saw the people she cared about come in. Blushing her whole body brightened seeing everyone.

Saying hi and having some coy small talk Min picked up some fresh bread as Mr. Tate told them to head to their seats. Tilting her head at the new students, Min raised a brow at the ghostly new one. That's certainly a new look. Listening to the guy spoke her body straightened as he introduced himself as Mortem.

Her eyes grew intense, she began to really look at him. So this was the one Dorian mentioned, the one who could improve my power. The faintest of thought of asking him crossed her mind, but was quickly shot down. She'd rather trust science than a complete stranger, regardless of the side effects. As Mortem finished Min turned her attention to the next new faces.

Brinni SoftSmile Scarlett-Wulf Verite The Prophet Elysium Little Shenanigans KarenAKAMint Hibiscus gorgeousss

 

[SoftSmile]

Wēnhé Róuruǎn

Wen had woken up late, staying up flattering her boyfriend with cheesy compliments. Even when he was fast asleep, she loved to whisper sweet nothings in his ears, hoping he'd dream of her. Haruo had made her absolutely soft. Now that school was starting back up after the break, Wen had to clean up this little soft loving persona she constantly kept to make sure Haruo was kept happy. Mainly because she couldn't stand if Min pointed it out, more than one punch would be thrown.

So her amazing very smart wow good brain decided to get some more piercings. Her ears were already filled with intruding metal, but that obviously wasn't punk enough. So the weekend before she had wasted her entire allowance on just four more fucking piercings. Double snake bites. One pair adorning her eyes, always shown, and the other far above her collarbone. That pair was more secretive with most outfits, a less than innocent placing for skin piercing metal.

So with a casual but fashionable outfit she walked into class a few minutes after the bell, waving to the teacher dismissively. She didn't even spare him a glance. It was fucking cooking after all. Though, when she looked to the students she made a rather taken aback and confused expression.

"What's up with the babies and the fucking ghost? You know what, it's whatever." She waved it off, like she did everything when she was tired and likely to get easily confused at things. So she walked to a seat, leaving light boot imprints on the floor where she walked just a bit too violently before plopping down in her chair just light enough so she wouldn't destroy it. That's happened more times than she can count and while its awesome to break a chair, it's less awesome to do it while you're in it. From her perspective, of course.

As expected, she would sit next to Haruo, giving anyone who looked at him wrong a possessively aggressive glare. A rather bad first impression for anyone who didn't know her.

The Suspicious Eye Verite Brinni Scarlett-Wulf Elysium The Prophet​

 

[Verite]

Haruo Higuchi and Naoto Tsukino - New Semester
Interactions: SoftSmile


"... Hm."

Naoto gave a soft sigh as they sat in class to Haruo's left, looking distantly as though in pensive thought. A rarity for the shape changer, really. Though usually so full of vigor and energy, they'd seemed out of it for the past few days. Not even the recent appearance of Mortem was able to shake them out of it. They'd all seen so much weird stuff the past few months, it was surprisingly easy to accustom to it all. Haruo had taken some notice of his roommate's sudden passive episode, but couldn't exactly make out why. He'd kinda just wish they'd cut it out though, it got on his nerves sometimes.

Like the other day when Naoto just blankly stared at Haruo while he was trying to do his laundry. Mostly just his bed sheets. Wonder what that was about. Also, they wouldn't really talk to him anymore. That was a bit disconcerting, but they still felt inclined to sit next to him, so that was also weird, Haruo thought.

As for Haruo himself, the boy was actually rather invested in the class. Though he rarely made much mention of it, home eco was probably one of his few specialties. Everyone should know how to cook to some degree, after all. More useful than like, Algebra at least. Wen didn't seem to agree at least, showing up late to class like some sort of delinquent. Guess that part couldn't be helped.

As Wen sat down next to him, Haruo tilted his head in her direction. "Nice of you to join us," he said wryly, tightly holding back a droll but well-meaning smile as best as he could. Haruo Higuchi doesn't smile, after all. That was his brand, or so he'd like to think.​

 

[Brinni]

Leon Bellamy
Leon was wide awake and ready for the class. This was by far one of his favorite classes. He was surprised to see so many new transfers. The tall figure spoke another language which Leon recognized as Latin, although he himself didn’t speak it he could recognize a couple of words, before switching back to English. Strange that his default was a dead language. And a strange name, Mortem. Spectral Physiology as a power? I’m not sure I’ve ever heard of something like that before.

He cast his glance around the room taking in the other new freshman. He cracked a smile. He had a feeling things were about to get even more hectic this semester than they already were. A great feat indeed.



Harriet Collins
Harriet was practically vibrating with excitement as she stood in front of the new class. She had intentionally not told her old friend she was coming. And the look on shock on his face made it absolutely worth it. “Hiya everyone! I’m Harriet! My friends back in New York would call me Hare. I like swimming, sailing, collecting stickers and I’m really big into journalism! I hope we can be good friends!” she bubbled with a bow at the end.

Skipping she moved over to her old friend’s table and sat next to him, wrapping her arms around one of his and looking up at him. Batting her eyes and with a wide grin she said “Hey there Balto! Did you miss me?” She stuck her tongue out as she looked up and curled into Claude, without apparent regard to the looks she got as she did so.

 

[The Prophet]

Claude Allcrest

Location: Home economics
Nearby: Everyone
@Tags: the whole gang (I'm laaaazzyyy)

How he hated this class.

He did not hate many things, but this class, and teachers for that matter, filled him with negative emotion he hadn't felt in a while. Claude had hated home economics since the first day of school, when he realized the teacher was sharper than they let on and knew exactly when he'd gotten someone else to do his work for him. Every other class he could do his own work flawlessly, tell his teachers what they wanted to hear despite not believing them and get the easy A. But Claude could not do house work for the life of him. He was bad enough at cooking to set fire to water and make any food he touched inedible to the point of it being poison; forgetful enough that he always forgot the fake babies on parenting lessons, or if not completely neglect it when the teacher adamantly made him take it with him; It even got to the point where that accursed teacher was able to pick out when someone else did his homework for him. Claude couldn't perform higher than an F- in this class, and he hated his teacher for it. The female teacher was gone, sure, but the newer one knew exactly how to beat him from the extensive notes she left for him.

But it was a new semester, and Claude would win eventually. His Uncle had taught him new tricks, and he'd definitely use them to get over in this demented classroom. He walked in and smiled slightly at the only fun thing about this class, his classmates. "Morning everyone, I do hope you all had a nice break. Like the outfit Wen, it looks good.". Not giving the teacher at the front the time of day as he made his way into his seat and pulled out his phone. At least this classroom had good lighting to show off yet another one of his more casual, yet all too fashionable outfits. He took a picture and uploaded it to his various social media before simply responding to messages as he leaned on his desk.

He barely even noticed the transfers when they came in, but he did flash them all a charismatic smile when they came in. He tried not to pay attention to the ghost amongst the new group, something about it made him uncomfortable. But imagine his surprise when a familiar voice cut through the room as he found his side occupied by a someone all too used to being at his side. Shock and awe filled his features before he broke into a wide grin as he hugged her. "Hare?! Shouldn't you be in New York? What are you doing here? I thought I was the only one who moved! It's so good to see you again, really. I missed you a lot."

 

[Elysium]

Brinni (Leon)

Mortem straightened back up, and saw that people weren't paying too much attention to him, outside the occasional glance at the zombie at the front of the room. Several seemed uncomfortable. One was smiling. Another one was trying to burn a hole through him with her staring.

With nary a thought about it, the walking dead found a seat next to a blonde male who had been smiling in the direction of the transfer students.

His smile returned as he regarded the blonde gentleman, his one white light of a pupil staring out from the left eye socket.

"Greetings, friend. I am Mortem. Might I inquire as to the source of your amusement?" He asked, referring to the smile across the young man's face.

(Still working on editing Al docs for his post.)​

 

[Brinni]

Elysium (Mortem)​

Leon watched as the ghostly figure floated over towards his table. After his introduction Leon gave a small bow. "A pleasure Mortem. I am Leon Bellamy." Leon motioned from Mortem to the rest of the transfer students. "You all are. Just when I think things at the school have settled into a quasi-rhythm something comes to shake it up. Which excites me. I do so hate to be bored."

"For example let's look at the one that introduced herself as Harriet" he motioned to the redhead dangling on Claude. "Now they obviously know each other, they're clearly very close friends and her coming here certainly surprised Allcrest. But what neither you nor her might know is that he is currently in an open relationship of a sort with Min." This time he motioned to his silver haired....something. "She however can get incredibly jealous of those that hang on to people she fancies. I've seen it before when he flirted with our mutual friend Sayori."

Leon's grin grew wider. "I can't wait to see what drama this creates. And that sort of drama helps to keep things interesting."

 

[KarenAKAMint]

Natalia Petrov

Natalia was up before, what she could assume was the upperclassman, as she tried to get herself ready for the day. It was the first day of classes for her and she was committed to making the first impression as perfect as she can. It was hard to keep her mask up at times, but she's gotten Min and Wen. Of course, she knew she would need many more to make a bigger impact on her overall goal but it was just the beginning. She's kept to herself for most of her time here, but she didn't mind it. She's very much an introvert.

As she opened the door to her dorm, she noticed many of the students already rushing out to head to class. Natalia, flipping her hair to go behind her shoulder, began to head to her first class which was oddly Cooking. She might look like a pampered princess, but Natalia was a self-taught cook due to her caretaker's negligence, well until she was taken into the Petrov family and was given whatever she asked for. Everywhere she went, her heels seemed to make her presence known as she kept her head held high and a slight smile on her lips. Many have to do a double-take to even notice from her normal resting grim look she tends to carry for herself.

Not saying a word, she joined the rest of the new transfers with the headmaster. With a quick introduction from the teachers, Natalia stood before the class. She was quick to notice where both Wen and Min were seated. She smiled over to the two girls before she bowed her head to the class. "Zdravstvuyte," she greeted, faltering into her Russian dialect before clearing her throat and speaking in her thick Russian accent, "Sorry, hello. My name is Natalia Petrov. I hope to get to know you all better." Natalia's lips slipped into a large smile, reaching her eyes, making her look oddly angelic in her dark attire.


Brinni SoftSmile Scarlett-Wulf Verite The Prophet Elysium Little Shenanigans KarenAKAMint Hibiscus gorgeousss

 

[The Suspicious Eye]

Min JohannasHaving already seen most of the new students Min happily finished her coffee and tried not to think about the new transfer who pounced on Claude. It was fine. She was a friend from New York. It's totally fine, she recalled because she was part of the greetings for the card she made for him. They're old friends, nothing wrong with being close. She was close with her friends and loved ones as well. Perfectly fine. She'd be a hypocrite if she was jealous. Completely fine. Min said as she began to strangle her coffee cup. If she was stronger she would have shattered it by now. Taking deep breaths as she continues to reason to herself, however, she couldn’t help but sneak a glance over at them again.

Looking over at Hare Min could feel herself sink a bit. She seemed nice and bubbly, maybe a very good friend if Min got to know her. She was also very pretty, as was everyone here. Comparing herself to them she was pretty plain.

Watching him hug her back, she heard a small crunch from the now empty cup. Min looked down at the sizeable crack in the ceramic. Okay. That's never happened before. Sliding the cup into the station sink she'll deal with it later. Turning away from Claude and the redhead Min decided to try to focus on anything or anyone else. Then a shining beauty stepped up to the class and took the attention of everyone in the room.

Thank God Nat! Min smiled and waved to the girl as she came in. As beautiful as always she had to be a swan in her previous life, Nat was graceful in all facets of her life. Min's whole aura brightening at her new friend Min couldn't help but blossom with happiness. She looks amazing! I love her outfit, Min thought quitely applauding Nat as she introduced herself.

Min called Nat a friend. They had met earlier at the cafe and bonded over drinks, their home and arson. Never having expected to meet another Russian at HAPI it was a nice bond to share. She looked forward to getting to know her better, she was a real life princess after all. "Natalia! Over here!" Patting the empty seat beside her Min clapped happily before she extended her arms out to her with a bright smile. "You look so pretty Natalia! Like a true princess! Welcome to Class 3! I'm so glad you're here, this is going to be such a fun semester!"

Feeling eyes on them, Min looked over to see Wen almost covering Haruo in a protective manner. Curiosity and her devilish nature got the best of her. "Wen calm down, you look as if you're a guard dog protecting her master." Min smiled and winked to Haruo. "Hey Haruo, how are you this morning?" Before he could reply Min noticed the pensive look on Naoto's face. Concerned for them, Min let her playful poking of Wen subside as she called over to Naoto. Tilting her head Min looked up at Naoto, “Naoto are you alright? You look a bit down from your usual cheerful self.”

Brinni SoftSmile Scarlett-Wulf Verite The Prophet Elysium Little Shenanigans KarenAKAMint Hibiscus gorgeousss

 

[Scarlett-Wulf]

Victoria pulled her hood up over her head, her bag held tightly to her chest, after her and Claude’s last training session she had a few injuries that hadn’t healed completely yet. She had three broken ribs on her right side , although by now they were hair line fractures. It was a more intense session than usual but she was doing much better than before, she had actually managed to put him in a proper arm bar, even if it did result in her being slammed through the floor.

Waving at Min sheepishly as she walked in and headed straight for Claude, slamming her back down on a desk near him before standing in front of him. Wincing as she did so before slapping him “I told you to quit pulling your punches with me! I know you let me put you in that arm bar and not to just to get me in close!” Taking in a sharp breath before putting her left hand on her ribs. Wincing as she sat down on a desk “I know it is the start of the new year....but I need to learn from my mistakes” looking up at Claude with a warm smile as she pulled her hood down so he could see her face. Victoria has changed her hair color, it almost resembled a light brown and the Visible scars on her neck were gone. “Now....about....” blushing as she paused to figure out how to word the next part “I need to get proper clothes for that next business meeting you have, and a cocktail dress...so I need you to approve it. I don’t want to embarrass you”

The Prophet
The Suspicious Eye

 

[Elysium]

Alaric Vanderbilt
Interactions : Claude The Prophet , Izzy Brinni

Alaric was almost late to class. He had spent a majority of his winter break back at home in Colorado. As much as he and his father didn't see eye to eye, the man was invaluable to understanding his new genetics and power. His run back at Highland and arrival at four this morning only added to his exhaustion. Not enough sleep. Not enough caffeine.

He felt half dead these days. At first it was his sold soul and general douchebaggery that kept him down, but now that he was on the straight and narrow, he empathized a bit with Ahren. If dad was half as harsh as hero life usually is, then no wonder his younger twin went sideways. At least this school had empathy and compassion within the course load and intensive training.

'I could've done what dad wanted and been a villain. I'd be sleeping in.'

He shook the thought from his redhead. He was happy here, if a bit strained at all times. That brainless promise to become student council president, in that dusty old basement library, was the best thing he ever did for himself.

That thought brightening his exhausted morning, Alaric strode into class, barely upright and half asleep. Still passably steady on his feet, he snagged a cup of coffee as he greeted a few people and the teacher before finding an open seat about perfectly dead center to the chaos that most classes became. And there was going to be fresh meat. Poor bastards.

Speaking of the devil(s), the new transfers came in. That was going to be fun. There was a rather tall skeleton who spoke gibberish, then English, and popped a squat next to Leon. Then there was the chick who immediately jumped Claude's bones. A wicked grin creased Al's face. He could see steam pouring out of Min's ears any second now.

Then the one called Natalia came in, and Al had to raise his eyebrows. "Wasn't expecting a supermodel," he mumbled sleepily into his coffee, before slamming it and getting up to get another.

On his way back to his desk, he saw yet another female just about on top of Claude. He gave the guy a 'really' sort of look when they made eye contact, and purposefully glancing at Min's hopefully-fun reaction. "Nice harem dude." A poorly-concealed stupid grin spread across his face, before he found and flashed across the room toward the person he was actually looking for, basically blowing off his roommate's reply.

Al appeared a respectable distance from the resident mechanist and gave a friendly wave while sorting his face out, bringing a neutral expression to play. He hadn't spoken to Izzy much, outside of one or two gear-related things, but she seemed like a nice girl.

"Hello, Izzy. I need to talk shop with you whenever you have a moment. No real rush."​

 

[Brinni]

Anastasia King

@Tags: The Suspicious Eye The Prophet Hibiscus KarenAKAMint Elysium Scarlett-Wulf Verite SoftSmile

Fluttering through her open bedroom window, a small finch alighted on the floor in the bedroom of Anastasia King. Turning into a silver haired, blue eyed girl she flitted around her room, searching for clothes as she was currently wearing none. “Oh boy, I’m late. I gotta hurry! Stupid Annie, you should have known better. You always get lost in thought when flying.” She hurriedly put on her clothes, grabbed her backpack and a small plastic bag full of pills of various colors and shapes, and hopped her way out of the door trying to get her shoe on.

Reaching the Home Economics classroom just before the bell rang she heaved deep breaths. She looked at her friend Nao standing outside the door, waiting for her. She was giving her a look. She stuck her tongue out at her. “Couldn’t find my vitamins” she whispered. “How are you late? You were gone before I got back to the room?” She laughed at Nao’s reasoning. “That’s just like you.” They walked in together and stood at the front of the class along with the other new students. One by one the new students introduced themselves.

Her mind wandered for a bit as the other students introduced themselves, she’d make a note to learn their names later. She missed the fact it was her turn until Nao nudged her.

“Oh right. Uhmm…Hi? I’m Anastasia King. Power level 7.0. Animal Shape shifting. I like cooking and science.” She made her way to the back of the room to a free table and sat down.

Izzy Reed

Izzy gave a wave to her girlfriend as she entered the classroom, early as always. She had a notebook out and was doodling, thinking more about the break than anything in particular. Just a few days ago, she and Min had both a falling out and reconciliation. Their relationship was rough, but still intact. Her eyes drifted to Claude and she frowned as a new girl got cozy with him. She had barely talked to him since she had found out he had slept with Min while her and Izzy were together. Granted he hadn’t known, but it still stung. She couldn’t help but feel a flash of satisfaction at Min’s tightness while she looked at the girl. Internally she chided herself for thinking like that.

She was inspecting the new students when Alaric had approached her. “Oh! Alaric! Yeah sure, I’m always happy to talk shop. I’m not busy right now, although class will be starting soon…would it take more than a couple of minutes? If so, what about after classes are done? I still haven’t bothered to join any clubs so it’s not like I’ve got much going on after classes. “

Harriet

Harriet began to rise as this girl slapped her friend. Seeing Claude not react to the assault though, she relaxed and sat down. She snorted at the girl’s tirade. “You let her put you in an armbar Balto? Has Oregon has made you soft? Or do you just like this girl?” Harriet gasped at the mention of the dress. Her lip quivered and tears filled her eyes. “It’s worse than I thought! You’ve replaced me?! You’re a jerk, and a monster.”

Losing the façade of being upset she turned her attention to the other girl. She extended her hand to the girl. “Hiya, Harriet Collins. Power level 6.9. Ex-King, his Queen.” She motioned her head at Claude as she mentioned him. “If it’s someone to beat ya into the ground you’re looking for, I’d be happy to take up the torch for him.”​

 

[Verite]

Haruo Higuchi and Naoto Tsukino - Difficulties
Interactions: SoftSmile The Suspicious Eye

"Don't call her tha--" Haruo suddenly snapped at Min before even he knew it when the girl appeared, cracking a joke at Wen's expense. Even though he'd managed to stop before the last syllable, it was still too little, too late; it was clear what he'd said. The boy could only awkwardly sit in his chair and revel in how he'd just made an ass out of himself in front of Min and everyone else who might have heard. All he could do was tug his collar and clear his throat. He wasn't quite charismatic enough to gracefully recover from that, but he had to make some effort.

"S-Sorry," he only uttered, averting Min's gaze from there. He wasn't completely oblivious to how petty it must have come off, but things had been strained with her since November, even if she herself didn't entirely realize it. Ever since their tryst -- at least, what passed for one to Haruo -- back then, things might have seemed like they were going uphill for the boy, only for him to come to certain realizations that threw him off the pit. And then, before he knew it, he found it difficult to even talk to Min. It wasn't much longer that it felt even harder to look at her. He felt stupid, guilty, for even feeling like that, but he couldn't deny that he did. Who would have thought it was Wen that picked him up from that crevice? But things didn't patch up that easily.

Things were never that easy.

Naoto only pursed their lips at Haruo's way, but decided to humor his plea for the conversation to roll elsewhere, so they cleared their throat to answer Min. "If you must know the source of my ire, it is that I have born witness to that which mere mortals should never be subject to," they spoke cryptically, in bizarrely advanced vernacular.

"I think Naoto hit their head or something," Haruo cleared his throat, wisened up to Naoto, as though still on their wavelength despite everything. "I have no clue what they're talking about. Guess it had something to do with my laundry though because they wouldn't stop staring at me doing it.

Perhaps under more normal circumstances, Naoto would have felt inclined to elaborate, but well, a lot was going on here. Lots of drama and intrigue. Such was first days. Maybe they shoulda gotten some coffee too.​

 

[Hibiscus]

Princess Nao@Tags: The Suspicious Eye The Prophet KarenAKAMint Elysium Scarlett-Wulf Verite SoftSmile Brinni



It was a long day so far for Nao, even though it had just started for everyone else. Moving into the dorm was very easy for her, given Anna being a great help and that she didn’t bring many things. In fact, Anna and her parents were surprised with how little she brought for the coming semester. They made a few trips and she felt much more prepared, even if some of it seemed excessive. The most advanced addition was the bracelet given to all students to act as communication and personal devices to help their daily life. Nao wasn’t sure of all its functions, but Anna was kind enough to help her when they both got them during move in.

“Well, I thought I set the time right, but I must have set it for time back in Komodo." Nao laughed, mimicking Ana as she stuck her tongue out in response, “I came here last night, so just a little too early!” Nao fixed her dress, patting down the skirt over her swinging tail. She smiled as she walked in, excited by the different faces and unique people she saw around the room. She took some time to notice they were giving introductions, which made it even more embarrassing when Nao had to nudge Ana to go.

“I'm Princess Nao from Komodo Island.” Nao curtsied, lifting the edges of her skirt as she gently bowed. When she lifted her arms moved behind her, regality moving to relaxation as she began to move on the balls of her feet to her toes. “I wasn’t given a power level, but my father is Tiamat… so maybe that’s worth some points? I like flying and snakes!” She nodded, feeling it would suffice, moving to the back of the room next to Ana. It felt weird, being this far from the professor, usually it was just her teacher and herself, but it should be more fun with more people!​

 

[The Prophet]

Claude Allcrest

Location: Home economics
Nearby: Everyone
@Tags: the whole gang (I'm laaaazzyyy)

The transfers actually interested him somewhat now, glad to see the the sudden jump in power and general impression then the weak and nameless 1.3s and 2.0s. A ghost, a dragon princess, a 7.0, and a girl who definitely knew how to get dressed in the morning all in one transfer group. He gave each a small smile and a wave, considering greeting them later. They did seem interesting after all. He didn't even notice Victoria until he felt the tingling sensation of his arm when he was slapped. He looked at his arm, then back at her before smiling. "I had to give you something after I shot you and all that. I'm quite sure I put you through the floor afterwords though? It's kind if hard not to hold back sometimes, I do it a lot even when I shouldn't when going against people who aren't at my level but keep the fight amusing. Ah." He paused, remembering his dear friend who was probably about to start acting again.

He was right, and Claude simply laughed a little and quietly clapped at her performance. "Eh, I don't have the King excuse for hurting people anymore, so I've found it's best to give people Something to keep from people hating and avoiding you. So you can understand, i held back after a I rolled a 20." He explained, as if saying he rolled a 20 explained everything. Which it probably did to Hare, unless she forgot his abilities. She remarked about being replaced and he stifled another laugh, shaking his head. " Yeah yeah. I'd never replace you Hare, I can't replace the Queen. A King does need his queen, and I'll always need mine. By dress she's talking about a buisness meeting I want her for, given her ability. I'm her employer. Speaking of which..... Victoria. Send whatever you have in mind to my designer team, they'll get you sorted out and I'll approve the final look. And it goes without saying, try not to slap me in the middle of class, it gives the impression of drama and whatnot." He smiled and pulled out his wallet and handed her a white card with their contact information.

 

[The Suspicious Eye]

Min JohannasMin raised a brow as Haruo snapped at her. It was unexpected and it hurt but she didn't let it show on her face. She simply smiled at Haruo as he looked away from her and continued on. Ignoring his apology she turned her attention to Naoto, smile still on her face. She didn't know what had brought Haruo to be so harsh but let her silence be her answer. He had been avoiding her for awhile now. Min didn't really notice since she had so much happen over the last two months that took her mind and heart on a whirlwind.

Listening to them explain she was curious as to what exactly Naoto was talking about. Smiling her interest peaked she cooed happily, "Is that so?" Min looked over to Haruo as he tried to speak for Naoto. Putting a few things together especially Haruo's retort, Min had an idea what was going on. The lessons she's been having over social and relationship concepts, have certainly been paying off. Along with her skills of picking out people's facial tics and playing the long game, Min was a bloodhound for secrets. Still perturbed Min replied, "I'm sure Naoto is fine and fully capable to speak for themselves. Though I think I have a good idea of what is going on." Min said leaning back, her smile on her face, but her eyes sharp like daggers.

"Whenever you're ready to talk to me Haruo, I'll be here to listen." Min said her voice melting with honey to hide the venom. Looking to Naoto she tilted her head. "We should do something together sometime soon Naoto, give you a much needed respite from Haruo's dirty laundry."

Min looked back at Haruo, "just be careful once you indulge." Min glanced over at Wen, "it's hard to get trash out of your bed." In one graceful move she twirled back to face Nat and happily bounced over to her seat. "Sorry just checking on a friend. Apparently they had to witness something absolutely vile." Min smiled and looked at her with a beam, speaking in Russian to the Natalia, Min continued. "That asian girl is my awful roommate. First day we meet she insulted me and then trashed my side of the room. So I don't intend to be nice to her." Min said with a shrug and a smile. "But enough about me! You're here! Is there anything I can do for you? A tour? Curriculum assistance? Just let me know and I'm happy to help!"

Brinni SoftSmile Scarlett-Wulf Verite The Prophet Elysium Little Shenanigans KarenAKAMint Hibiscus gorgeousss

 

[Elysium]

Alaric Vanderbilt
Izzy Brinni

Alaric gave her a smile and pulled the enormous traveling backpack from his chair, zipping there and back without disturbing a single thing with his movement.

He set the bag down with a solid thud, and pulled his destroyed hero costume out of it. Shredded and torn, with plating and other bits missing, it wasn't salvageable.

"It got a bit banged up. Might be best to start from scratch. Also need to reduce stress on my muscles, joints, bones, and keep me able to slide around on my back, shoulders, elbows, wrists, and knees. Aerodynamic would be
preferable."

Al gave her a sheepish look and a shrug, knowing it was a bit of a big order. To maybe ease the task, Alaric added, "I can pay. And I'm comfortable enough with my normal clothing to make do. No rush."

- - -

Mortem
Leon Brinni

A white light stared intently at Leon as he spoke, his eye darting back and forth between eye sockets.

"Pleasure, Leon. I am the rumored ghost of this school. And I see. So I and the other new students are interesting."

Leon spoke up again and Mortem listened intently once more, going as silent as the grave, as immobile as any other corpse.

His head cracked along to review the students Leon had mentioned twisting nearly 180 degrees without effort.

"Interesting. So, because out the individual situations involved, there will be conflict. And conflict in turn creates drama. The living are enjoyable to watch." His eye swapped between his eye sockets a few more times before the neck cracked back to regard Leon.

Meanwhile, he unconsciously shifted form, becoming a smoky blob pouring over the seat and floor, his pupil moving to stare pensively at the ceiling.

"Is drama an important factor of living? I am unable to recall. It has been a long time since I have felt in the same manner as the living."

Within seconds, his solid form reappeared, leaning back and stretching his legs out well under the table and the chair in front of him.

Mortem turned his head to the side and cocked it, then turned back to regard Leon, his white pinpoint of an eye switching back and forth between inky black sockets.

His mouth disappeared a few times, and returned as a straight dark line before coming back as a twisted smile.

"Elias… excuse me, the headmaster, told me to… rely on you and your classmates. How would you react if I told you I was dead?"​

 

[Scarlett-Wulf]

Victoria looked down at the card before gently taking it “you know you can’t kill me that easily Claude....You could have literally torn me to pieces and I would have been okay as long as my head wasn’t detached from my torso for too long” sighing as she slipped the white card under her shirt and into her bra. “I’ll do it after classes today.” fixing her hoody before pulling a handkerchief from her bag and wiping his cheek off “it won’t happen again, unless you need it to for appearances. That aside I’ve finished the paperwork you needed me to do, I left it in your room for you to look over” bowing before taking her leave and making her way back towards Nao. Stuffing the handkerchief into a pocket on her hoody.

“it’s a pleasure to meet you, I’m Victoria” Victoria smiles and held her hand out shake Nao’s. “Welcome to HAPI, do you have a pet snake?” She asked curiously. For Victoria this was a perfect chance to work on greeting someone, Claude was a good teacher but when it came to social interactions Victoria wasn’t exactly the best at it. “I like reading books and sleeping”
The Prophet
Hibiscus

 

[Brinni]

Izzy
Elysium
Izzy whistled at the destroyed suit. "Wow you sure did a number on this Alaric." Putting a hand to her cheek she tilted her head from side to side, appraising the wreck in front of her.
"I'll definitely have to design it from the ground up. But I'm not a seamstress. We'll probably have to go to the costuming department for the majority of the design when I'm done."
Reaching into her bag she pulled out one of her orbs. Giving it a half twist towards her, she pointed it at Alaric. A series of lights came out and within a few seconds Alaric's measurements popped up on a screen from her comm bracelet.
"I've got a few ideas though. Would you prefer something completely solid like an exo-suit? Or something softer, like regular clothing? Or somewhere between?"
​

Harriet

The Prophet

As the other girl, Victoria, walked away having completely ignored her, Harriet grumbled. "What a personable assistant you've chosen Balto. Hopefully she treats your business better than she treats your friends." Her voice dripped with ice and venom as ground her teeth. "If it wasn't the first day and I didn't care about the impression I made I'd snap her arms."

Flipping her mindset over again, she looked at the other students in the room. "So dish out the dirty details of this place. What are the other students like? You've certainly had your choice of a bevy of beautiful girls, but the only ones who seem to draw your attention for more than a moment are me, your assistant and the silver haired girl talking with the new girl in Russian. And something is going on between you and the girl your friend that made the Harem comment is talking too as she makes it a definitive point to avoid looking at you. Spill."

Leon

Elysium

Leon's eyebrow raised as Mortem professed to being the ghost of the school. Stranger things have been said in the last six months I suppose, but if he's a ghost why is he in this class? Leon thought to himself. He shuddered as Mortem's head spun all the way around. Gross

"An important factor for the living?" he parroted. "Probably not, but it is definitely important to school. Besides the education, drama is the most prevalent and important aspect of school." He tapped his chin at Mortem's proclamation of being dead. "To be honest, it neither surprises nor upsets me, hearing you're dead. I've heard stranger things in the last few months. Curious might be a more apt word. With a healthy touch of confusion. I am perplexed as to why you would be put into our class though.​

 

[SoftSmile]

Wēnhé Róuruǎn


It wasn't some secret knowledge that Wen could go from relaxed and cool to a boiling pot of rage. Min's words practically lit a flame under her ass. She bared her teeth like a wild animal, trying not to cause a scene, which she seemed to be skilled in. Even when she was verbally berated and called practical trash, she just stayed silence with fists clearly clenched on top of her desk. She wouldn't be the one to endorse this bitch's behavior.

Especially in front of Haruo. He was constantly calm headed, and she strived to be that emotionally stable. However, her body wasn't exactly used to holding in unbridled rage, having most of her coping mechanisms being very active and mobile. Whether it was yelling and screaming, or punching, it seemed to exert her anger pretty quickly and she recovered easily.

Her left leg began bouncing uncontrollably, whether a sign of anxiety or anger, it was beginning to dent the floor and made some noise. That's when she put her hand next to Haruo. Her fingers shyly tried to intertwine with his, making sure he had all the opportunity to pull away if he wanted.

"Use your power." She got off, her tone sounding offensive. Realizing her possibly hurtful tone, she added quietly onto it. "Please."

She needed to be able to have her physical ticks without causing distraction or bringing attention to herself, which ironically caused them to worsen. Sitting still was not exactly the highest in her skill set.

Verite The Suspicious Eye​

 

[Verite]

Haruo Higuchi and Naoto Tsukino - Misunderstanding, or Understanding Perfectly
Interactions: SoftSmile The Suspicious Eye
Mentions: KarenAKAMint


"Ah..."

Haruo froze as Min gave a smile, a different smile than he'd never seen from her before. Her silence spoke volumes, but it didn't cut as deep as her actual words when she subsequently spoke up. The boy may have been normally oblivious to certain social cues, but he knew the feeling of someone glaring daggers at him any day. With such venomous words being thrown his way, the boy was ready to stand up and demand an explanation, even as Min spun around to face someone else who wanted her attention; one of the new girls that Min had evidently made nice with already.

"Hey, wait a--" He began to utter, before finding himself stopped in his tracks by the feeling of Wen's fingers beginning to intertwine with his. It wasn't that her strength literally forced him down, but rather, he stopped of his own volition, feeling her attempts to keep gentle. Haruo knew it was hard for her to restrain herself like this, but all the same, he made sure she knew how much he appreciated her efforts. With a soft breath, he sat back down, squeezing Wen's hand back as though to comfort her.

"It's okay. It's okay," he only said softly, taking a deep breath himself before activating his ability per Wen's request, just one eye glowing the familiar shade of crimson this time, as though administering a light dose of his negation. Without enough usage and practice, the boy had managed to develop a better ability of controlling to what degree he was able to negate the powers of others, but where it would lead him, who could say? But that was there, and this was now.

Clasping his other hand over Wen's, holding her with both of his hands, Haruo looked back at Min for a brief moment, seeing her still speaking to Natalia, no doubt saying something unsavory, but he did his best to pay it little mind. It didn't seem like now was not the best time for any confrontations, after all. It seemed like Min had caught wind of a little something, and she just needed some time to process that or so.

Something like that, right?

"A-Ahaha, I'll think about it..." Naoto only said with an uneasy chuckle when Min spoke toward them, rubbing their head diffidently. It seemed interaction with someone else -- even if the air was a bit bitter there -- managed to bring them back to Earth a little bit, and just in time too, as Haruo gave his roommate a stink-eye. Identifying the boy's ire, the shapeshifter clasped their hands together in a sheepish manner. "Uuhm... Sumimasen."

With a labored breath, Haruo rolled his eyes briefly. "Mondai nai, I guess. But seriously, what was that all about? If you have a problem, you can just tell me, you know."

"..." Naoto paused briefly, pursing their lips as they looked to Wen and Haruo, before speaking again. "I mean... It's not like I have anything against you two. In a way, you two kinda fit each other pretty well!" Even coming from Naoto, there was little saying just how flattering that was meant to be. "It's just..."

"Just what?"

"I could smell it. When it happened."

"Please stop right there," Haruo breathed irritably, having gotten the message. It really took them this long to tell him something like this? Shit, he was gonna feel embarrassed about this for days on end, but more importantly... "Can't you help me fix this mess then? I didn't think Min would disapprove that much..." He said with a frown, his brow furrowed pensively yet wistfully.

"I can try. I have a few tricks up my sleeve," Naoto said, putting up jazz hands for the fun of it, before looking to Wen. "I never asked, but... What is the beef between you two gals anyway?"​

 

[Hibiscus]

Princess Nao@Tags: Brinni Scarlett-Wulf



Already stirring in her seat, Nao did her best to relax, wrapping the long tail around her seat below her. Leaning over to her friend, “Ana, what is this class again?” Nao opened up her backpack, going through to find anything useful for the situation. It had a journal, all the brochures she’d picked up at the zoo, and a change of clothes in case they did anything athletic. “I don’t think I brought my schedule,” A look of shock crossed her mind, but then she relaxed. “I don’t think I brought a pen, but!” Nao brought out a bag of snacks, definitely not poached from Ana’s parent’s house. “You want some?”

Before she could get her own hand in the snack mix, she turned back to the front at the approaching girl. “It’s nice to meet you too!” Nao stands, her tail taking the seat from under her and holding it up until she was ready to sit. Grabbing her hand gently, one hand slightly coarser with the scales covering it. “I have many, but they said there were no pets allowed. My Father promised to bring my pets in soon though, do you want to see them then!? My snakes love to sleep too so you’ll have plenty to talk about with them!” As absurd as the line was, Nao seemed sincere in offering Victoria to meet her pets.​

 

[KarenAKAMint]

Natalia Petrov

Natalia walked down the open path between tables as she made her way over to Min. She quiet enjoyed her small moment with her back at the cafe. As she did so, she took a glance over to Wen, her roommate and giving her small fleeting glance, acknowledging that I had taken note of her. As she went to sit down, gave Min a nod in greeting as she replied to her with a small laugh, "Please, I am no princess. I mean to speak for yourself, your highness."

Natalia was genuinely enjoying Min, of course, her bubbly, happy go lucky, the attitude seemed to tire her quiet a bit. None-the-less, it was a sacrifice she was willing to take to make more useful allies. Her thoughts about her flew straight out the window as soon as she watched Min get up and confront the other student. Amused at the scene, she propped herself on her fist as he elbow rested on top of the table. Angry Min was a colorful sight for Natalia which she took note. It was continuing to add her to her good graces.

When Min returned, Natalia simply smiled as she replied, slipping into her Russian dialect like Min had, "Do not mind me. You must do what you must. As for myself, I am doing quite fine. I'm just not sure how I would do so late in the school year. This is the first time I had actually attended school. My parents always seemed to like me getting my education from private tutors they saw fitting to assign to me."

The Suspicious Eye SoftSmile